1 We say that the Church cannot erre in things simply necessary Which he often repeateth in the 2. cap. And quest 5. cap. 17 If any fundamentall doctrine be taken away the Church straight way falleth And cap. 18 The fundamentall articles are those on which our fayth relyeth as the house vpon the foundation Againe If any fundamentall and essentiall principle of fayth be ouerturned or shaken it cannot be truly called a Church And quest 6. cap. 3 That is no true Church which taketh away one only foundation The same he teacheth in his 1. booke of the scripture cap. 7. sect 8. and cap. 12. sect 3. M. Perkins in his explication of the Creed If any man or Church retaine or defend obstinatly or of willfull ignorance a fundamentall errour we must not account them anymore Christians or Churches D. Sutliue in his first booke of the Church cap. 1 Those blemishes take away the name of the true Church which are against the grounds of fayth D. Feild in his 2. booke of the Church cap. 3 Purity free from fundamentall and essentiall errour is necessarily required in the Church D. Morton in the 1. part o◠his Apology booke 2. cap 38 Purity of doctrine in fundamentall principles of fayth is required to the being and constitution of the Church And in his answere to the Protestants Apology l. 4. c. 3. Sect. 5 The deniall of fundamentall doctrines doth exclude men from saluation and disannulleth the name of the Church in the gainsayers D. White in his way to the Church pag. 110 VVe do not thinke euery company to be the true Church that holdeth only some points of the true fayth but it is requisite that the foundation be holden And in his defence of the way cap. 17 A fundamentall point is that which belongs to the substance of fayth and is so necessary that there can be no saluation without the knowledge and explicite fayth thereof And surely they all and at all tymes ought to affirme this seeing they deliuer truth of doctrine as an essentiall marke of the Church which they must needs vnderstand and so Vorstius in his Anti-bellarmin pag. 148. expresseth it of true doctrine in fundamentall points And this their doctrine touching this matter I earnestly commend to the memory of the Reader because it is necessary to find out what a Protestant is and also is one of the grounds whereby it may appeare that there was no Protestant Church before Luther because before him there was no company which held all the same fundamentall points of doctrine which Protestants do hold 6. Finally They exclude all that deny any article of fayth they sometyms shut out of their Church all those who deny any one point of fayth be it fundamentall or other For thus writeth the Apology of the Confession of Auspurge The Church of Christ is not among them who defend naughty opinions contrary to the Ghospell And Luther in his epistle to Count Albert It is not inough if in other things he confesse Christ and his Ghospell For who denieth Christ in one article or word denieth him who is denied in all because there is but one Christ Lutherās the same in all his words And vpon the 17. cap. of Deuteronomy Faith suffereth nothing and the word tolerateth nothing but the word must be perfectly pure and the doctrine alwayes sound throughout And vpon the 17. cap. of S. Matthew Fayth must be round that is belieuing all articles though small ones For who belieueth not one article rightly belieueth nothing righly as Iames sayth VVho offendeth in one is guilty of all and so who in one article doubteth or belieueth not at least obstinatly dissolueth the roundnes of the graine and so can do no good And vpon the 5. cap. to the Galathians In diuinity a small errour ouerthroweth all the doctrine Doctrine is like to a Mathematicall point it cannot be deuided that is it cannot suffer either addition or detraction And when Zuinglius and his followers desired of the Lutherans to be esteemed as their brethren Melancthon as Hospinian reporteth in his Sacramentarian history fol. 81. roughly sayd vnto them VVe meruaile with what conscience they can account vs for brethren whome they iudge to erre in doctrine And againe fol. 82. Luther grauely spake vnto them saying he greatly merueiled how they could hold him for a brother if they thought his doctrine to be vntrue And the same Melancthon togeather with Brentius writeth thus to the Lantgraue Perhaps Christians who are entangled in some errour which they do not obstinatly defend may be tolerated as brethren but they which not only bring false doctrine into the Church but also maintaine it are not to be acknowledged for brethren And againe Melancthon in his examen of those who are to take orders tom 3. There are in that company of the Church many who are not Saints but yet agreeing in doctrine The Deuines of Wittemberg in their refutation of the orthodoxall consent pag. 73 Like as he who keepeth the whole law and offendeth in one as Iames the Apostle witnesseth is guilty of all so who belieueth not one word of Christ albeit he seeme to beliue the other articles of the Creed yet belieueth nothing and is to be damned as incredulous For euery heretike did not impugne euery article of fayth but commonly each of them of purpose impugned some one or other whome neuertheles the Church iustly condemned as heretikes if they pertinaciously stood in their errours Schusselburg also in his 3. tom of the Catalogue of Heretiks pag. 85. Christian fayth is one copulatiue and who denieth one article of fayth calleth in doubt the whole body of the heauenly doctrine Which he repeateth againe in the next pag. And tome 8. pag. 361 The Lutherans do fly him who depraueth the doctrine of truth in any article whatsoeuer And in his 2. booke of Caluinisticall diuinity article 1 VVe are certaine by the testimony of Gods word that an errour in one false doctrine obstinatly defended maketh an heretike For S. Chrysostome vpon the epistle to the Galathians sayd most truly that he corrupteth the whole doctrine who ouerthroweth it in the least article And Ambrose wrote rightly to the Virgin Demetrias That he is out of the number of the faythfull and hath no part in the inheritance of Saints who disagreeth in any thing from the Catholike truth Sacramētaries Thus the Lutherans Peter Martyr in his epistle to the straungers in England tom 2. loc col 136 VVe answere all the words of God as farre forth as they proceeded from him are of equall waight and authority and therefore none may receiue this and reiect that as false Iames sayth boldly who sinneth in one becommeth guilty of all That if it haue place in keeping of the commandements is also true in points of fayth Sadeel in his index of Turriās Repetitions pag. 806 I sayd that it was no true Church which teacheth doctrine repugnant to the
written word of God And his Maiesty in his Monitory epistle pag. 97. English ProtestaÌ„tâ— in Latin I call God to witnes that I hold him not for a Christian who in this learned age belieueth that to wit that Enoch and Elias are to come And D. Morton in his answere to the Protestants Apology lib. 4. c. 2. sect 3. after he had sayd that in a Church albeit corrupted with errour and superstition yet if it do not ruinate the foundation the erroneous superstitious professors may be saued adddeth VVhich notwithstanding we must so vnderstand as that the errour and superstition do not proceed from knowledge but from ignorance which ignorance is not affected but simple Thus we see that Protestants somtymes confesse that true fayth is like a graine or Mathematicall point which cannot be parted that the articles of fayth are one copulatiue and cannot be deuided that who so obstinatly denieth one article belieueth truly none that the obstinate deniall of any one poynt of fayth is sufficient to damne or to make an heretik and no brother of the faythfull or member of the Church And finally that she is no true Church who willfully maintaineth any one thing repugnant to the Ghospell or word of God Which indeed is most true and is the doctrine of the holy Fathers and Catholiks and I would to God Protestants would constantly stand vnto it 7. By all which hath byn rehearsed in this chapter out of Protestants it appeareth how many sortes of Christians Protestants do sometymes exclude out of the Church namely Papists Anabaptists Arians al Heretiks all Schismatiks all those who deny any fundamentall point of fayth and finally al who obstinatly deny any point whatsoeuer of fayth or of the word of God And how many things they sometymes require to the making and being of a Protestant to wit that he belieue all and euery point of their fayth and obstinatly dissent in none To which their doctrine if they would as I haue sayd alwayes constantly stand it would easily appeare first how small a company the Protestants Church is and how little it is spread through the world and much lesse Catholike or vniuersal seeing there is no Prouince nor scarse any citty in which all Protestants agree amongst themselues in al points of their doctrine Secondly it would easily appeare that the Protestant Church was neuer before Luther seeing there is no apparence that before him there was any company of Christians who in all points of doctrine agreed with Protestants But ProtestaÌ„ts as I sayd in the Preface accommodate their doctrine and opinions to tymes and occasions And the tymes when they deny Papists to be of the Church are when they exhort them to leaue the Roman Church or excuse their owne reuolting from her or when they dehort others from returning to her For at all these tymes it serueth to their purpose to deny that Papists are of the Church or in the way of saluation which at other tymes as we shall see in the next chapter they are content to graunt And the tymes when they exclude Anabaptists Arians Heretiks Schismatiks and all that deny either fundamentall or other articles of fayth out of the Church are when either the euidence of truth enforceth them thereto or when they are ashamed to acknowledge such vgly monsters for brethren and members of their Church or would exhort such as haue left their company to returne vnto them and keep others from forsaking them or finally would brag of the agreement and purity in doctrine of their company For at those tymes it serueth their turne to renouÌ„ce all the foresayd kind of men whom at other tymes especially when we demaund of them who were of their Church before Luther they are most willing to receiue as their kind brethren diligently scraping gathering such shreeds and clouts when they perceiue their owne nakednes and beggary which themselues when they thought they were rich and had no need thereof most disdainfully cast on the dunghills as shall appeare in the chapters following CHAP. II. That Protestants sometymes account Papists for members of their Church IN the former chapter we haue seene how sparing Protestants sometyms be in admitting others into their Church now we shall see how liberall they be at other tymes in so much that they graunt not only all those whome in the former chapter they reiected but also their professed enemies idolaters Infidells Atheists Antichrist himselfe and all whosoeuer vnder the name of Christians impugne the deeds or doctrine of the Pope to be their brethren their fellowes and members of their Church This we will shew concerning the Papists in this chapter and of the others afterward 1. That Protestants sometymes do acknowledge Papists to be in the Church is manifest First by their open confession thereof LutheraÌ„s For in the preface of their Confession of Auspurg speaking of themselues and Papists Papists serue vnder christ they say VVe are all soldiers vnder one Christ And Luther in his epistle against the Anabaptists as Caluin in his booke against the Chaunter of Lions and D. Whitaker in the place hereafter cited do confesse writeth The kernel of Christianity in Popery That in Popery is true Christianity yea the kernell of Christianity and many pious and great Saints Againe If Christianity be vnder the Pope then it must be the body and member of Christ And vpon the 28. chapter of Genesis VVe confesse that there is a Church among the Papists because they haue Baptisme absolution the text of the Ghospell and many godly men are among them Caluin in his 140. epistle to Soziâ— I think I haue sufficiently proued that in Popery there remayneth some Church albeit halfe destroyed and if you will broken and deformed And vpon the 2. câ—ap of the 2 epistle to the Thessalonians The Body of Christ I confesse it is the temple of God in which the Pope ruleth and he calleth it the very sanctuary of God And de vera reform pag. 332. SacrameÌ„taries â—ayth that S Paul affirmeth that Antichrist whom he will haue to be the Pope shall sit in the temple of God And lib. de scandalis pag. 103 In the midest of Gods temple And lib. cont Precentorem pag. 372 In the very sanctuary of God And Respons ad Sadolet In the midest of Gods sanctuary Surely this is to graunt that the Romane Church in which the Pope sitteth is the very temple and very sanctuary of God And in his answeare to Sadolet VVe deny not those to be Churches of Christ which you gouerne In his 4. booke of Institutions chap. 2. num 11. he sayth that among Papists Gods couenant remayned inuiolable Not yet killed And num 12 VVe deny not that there are Churches among them Neither deny we but there remaine Churches vnder his the Pope he meaneth tyranny but which he hath almost killed Iunius in his book of the Church cap. 17. writeth that the Popish
that before Luthers tyme they seeke their Church in Popery and amongst the Papists 2. Secondly I prooue this same out of that which diuers tymes they graunt that the Roman Church holdeth all the fundamentall articles of fayth That Papists hold the foundation of fayth which themselues commonly teach as hereafter shall be shewed to suffice to make a Church Their Confession of Auspurg in the 21. chapter hath these wodrs This is almost the summe of doctrine among vs in which as it may seeme there is nothing which differeth from scripture or from the Catholike Church or from the Roman Church LutheraÌ„s so farre as it appeareth by writers All the dissention is about some few abuses which haue crept into Churches without certaine authority Whereby we see that the first and auncientest Protestants The suÌ„me of faith in Popeâ—y publikly professed that they differed not from the Roman Church in the summe of doctrine but that all their disagreement was about some few abuses And albeit the wordes be somewhat altered in the printed copies yet that they were in the originall copie which was presented to Charles 5. Emperour is manifest by Fabritius who repeateth them so out of that copie by Pappus in his 3 defence against Sturmius who so also reporteth them by Zanchius in his dispute between two Deuines where he repeateth these wordes out of the said Confession There is nothing in our doctrine which differeth from the church of Rome as far as it is knowne by writers and finally by Hieremias Patriarch of Constantinople in his censure vpon the said Confession it being sent vnto him by the Protestants where he thus writeth to them Yee say yee agree in all things with the Latins Cocleus anno 1â—28 VseÌ„berg causa 17. and that the difference betwixt you and them is only touching some abuses likwise Luther in his foresaid epist cont Anabap VVe confesse that in Popery is much good belonging to Christians yea all Christian good All ChristiaÌ„ good to wit that in Popery is the true Scripture true baptisme the true Sacrament of the altar the true keyes for remission of sinnes the true office of preaching the true Catechisme as the Lords prayer the ten commaundements and the articles of faith Whereupon Schusselburg in his 8. tome of the Catalogue of heretikes pag. 439. saith VVe deny not but that Luther sayd that all Christian goods are in Popery What was needfull to saluation and came from thence vnto vs Iohn Regius in his consideration of the censure c Albeit the Ministery of Papists be corrupted with many traditions and inuentions of men yet it had that which was necessary to saluation to wit the Canonicall scripture the Creed c. Leonard Crenâ—zen The bishop of Rome holdeth the same foundation of the Catholike faith 1. Cor. 3. The fouÌ„dation of Fayth which I and the Catholik Apostolik Church do acknowledge although there be some difference of opinions in certaine circumstances Thus the Lutherans Of the Sacramentaries SacrameÌ„taries Iunius in his 5. controuersy lib. 3. cap. 19. writeth thus of Papists Lutherans and Caluinists VVe agree in the essentiall foundation Essentiall foundation Zanchius in his foresayd preface In despite of the Diuell that Church of Rome hath kept the principall grounds of fayth Principall grounds of fayth Boysseul also in his forenamed confutation pag. 79 VVe acknowledge that it is pure in the cheife articles of Christian Religion And Vorstius in his Anti-bellarmin pag. 188. It is manifest that there are many in that company of Papists who rightly hold the fundamentall points The fundamentall points of our Religion And of the English Protestants his Maiesty in his monitory epistle pag. 148. plainly intimateth that Papists do stick vnto the auncient foundations of the old true Catholike and Apostolike fayth M. Hooker in his 3. booke of Ecclesiasticall policy pag. 128. sayth Touching those maine points of Christian truth wherein they constantly still persist English ProtestaÌ„ts we gladly acknowledge them to be of the family of Iesus Christ D. Whitaker in his 2. cont quest 5. cap. 14 Papists haue the Scripture Baptisme Catechisme the articles of fayth the ten commandments the Lords prayer The main points and those things came to vs from them D. Whitgift in his answere to the admonition pag. 40 Papistry confesseth the same articles of fayth that we do although not sincerely And pag. 62 Papists belieue the same articles of fayth that we do M. Perkins in the preface of his reformed Catholike By a reformed Catholike I vnderstand any one that holds the same necessary heads of Religion with the Roman Church The necessary heads yet so as he pares of and reiects all errours in doctrine whereby the sayd religion is corrupted D. Morton in his answere to the Protestants Apology lib. 3. cap. 18. sect 1 VVe may graunt that God may cooperate with them to the conuersion of Infidels The ghospell of saluation so far as the Ghospell of Christ which is the power of God to saluation is preached by them D. White in defence of his way cap. 38 In the substantiall articles of fayth we agree with them Lastly D. Hall in his foresayd booke sayth The substantiall articles that the Romane Church is one touching the common principles of fayth Those things which she holdeth together with vs make a Church As farre as she holdeth the foundation she is a church 3. Thirdly the same point is proued The articles which make a Church by that they graunt some to be saints whom they acknowledge also to haue liued and died Papists For of S. Bernards holines thus writeth Luther vpon the 4. cap. to the Galathians Bernard a man so holy pious chast c. The Apology of the Confession of Auspurg in the chapter of answere to the ArgumeÌ„ts Antony Bernard That they say some Papists be saints Francis Dominicke and other holy Fathers Brentius in his Apology for the Confession of Wirtenberg pag. 297 I iudge Bernard to haue byn a man indued with great piety and to liue now happily with Christ Caluin in his 4. booke of institutions c. 7. num 22 Gregory and Bernard holy men Vorstius in Anti-bellarmin pag. 181 VVe graunt Bernard indeed to haue byn pious Lubbert in his 6. booke of the church c. 7 VVe think Bernard to haue byn truly holy D. Whitaker cont 3. quest 5. c. 14 I take Bernard to haue byn holy indeed And D. Morton in his Apology part 2. lib. 2. c. 23 I confesse Bernard was a Saint And as plainly do they confesse that he was a Papist For thus Luther in the place now cited Let vs imagine that Religion and discipline of the ancient Popery to flourish now and to be obserued with that rigour with which the Eremits Hierome Augustin Bernard Francis and many others obserued it And in his booke of abrogating Masse Bernard Bonauenture Francis Dominicke with their
yea not so much as the outward face of a Church and that they exhort the Court of Parlament with perfect (d) Pag. 32. hatred to detest the present state of the Church that no (e) Pag 33 Iew no Turke no Papist could possibly haue spoken more spitefully of their Church and state and that they seeke to shake nay to ouerthrow the (f) Pag. 6. foundations grounds and pillars of their Church Finally that the Puritans will not account the Protestants their (g) Resp ad schedas Bancrofts suruey c. 33 brethren and yet the Protestants neuerthelesse acknowledge Puritans for their (h) Resp ad schedas Oxon. resp ad Miâ—len Lonfer ad Hampton Court p. 44. brethren and fellow-labourers in the Lords haruest In Scotland likewise as his Maiesty witnesseth That which was Catechisticall doctrine in one assembly was hardly admitted for sound and orthodoxe in another and yet these assemblies excluded not one another from the Church What can be therefore more cleare and euident then that both the Lutherans and Sacramentaries acknowledge when they list those to be members of their Church who deny fundamentall articles of their fayth 6. A third proofe may be drawne from the Protestants demeanour and carriage towards the Fathers ProtestaÌ„ts say the fathers dissent fundameÌ„â—ally from theÌ„ whome they claime and challenge for their fellow-cittizens and yet confesse plainly to omit what they acknowledge concerning other points that they were of a contrary beliefe in the article of Iustification by sole fayth wherein as shall be here after shewed they say the soule the summe and definition of Protestantisme consisteth Luther tom 1. In the art of iustification by only faith colloq German apud Coccium tom 1. pag. 131 In which errour that works ioyned with fayth do iustify were many of the Fathers And tom 5. in cap. 3 Galat. fol. 358. he sayth that of the difference which he espied between the law and the Ghospell as that the law taught iustification by works the Ghospell by sole beliefe There is nothing to be found in the works of the old Fathers Augustin held it in part Hierome and the rest knew it no Melancthon tom 1. in Dominicam Trinitaris pag. 89 It is meruaile that the cheife Doctours had no knowledge of the iustice of fayth Tom. 2. lib. de Eccles pag. 134 Chrysostome reckons vp many wayes and meanes to obtaine remission of sinnes as almes deeds teares and other works The Centuriatours of Magdeburg cent 3. cap. 4. col 79. seqq say that the Doctours of the third age Make workes the cause of our iustice in Gods sight Cent. 4. c. 4. col 293 In this article of iustification this age reuolted wholy from the doctrine of the Apostles And Cent. 5. in Prefat they say of the Fathers of that age Chrysostome and the residue attribute iustice vnto works they make works the meanes of saluation and ascribe iustification either in part or formally or wholly vnto works Gerlacinus tom 2. dispat 13 The ancient Fathers would haue the iustice life and saluation of a Christian man consist in obseruing Gods commaundements as Hilary Origen Tertullian Eusebius Chrysostomâ— Augustine c. Kemnitius in locis part 1. cit de Iustificat pag. 242. sayth that the Fathers Intermingled sometymes and entwyned the doctrine of good workes with the article of iustification sometymes plied and bended the article of iustification to good works And part 2. tit de lege pag. 106 If the Fathers disputes be all layd together the summe of them is this in effect that sinne and infirmity of nature is manifested by the law to the end we may search out a Phisitian by whose grace it may be so healed as it be able to satisfy and fullfill the law and so we be saued And ibidem in orat de lectione Patrum pag. 3. The suÌ„me of the fathers doctrine is iustification by works he sayth of S. Cyprian He had a fundamentall errour And pag. 4. of S. Hilary He held an erroneous opinion touching the foundation Caluin also lib. cont Ver si pellem pag. 353 Three maine points of our sayth to wit the corruption of our nature free and vndeserued iustification and Christs Priesthood are so darkly and obscurely touched in the ancientest writers that no certainly can be drawne thence Againe VVe shall neuer learne by the Fathers how we may be reconciled to God how the obedience of Christ is freely and vndeseruedly reputed ours Martyr in locis cit de scriptura col 1432 Other Fathers think good works much auaileable to iustification Hospin in epist dedicat part 1. Histor All the Fathers well nigh do now and then sprinkle and cast on with all the leauen of good works and attribute iustification to them either in part or formally or wholy Parcus lib. 4 de Iustificat c. 12 The Fathers both Greek and Latin especially those that wrote before the Pelagian bickerings fancied ouer much and tooke too great a liking to the Philosophers doctrine concerning the iustification of worcks Finally M. Perkins in Problem cap. de Iustificat sayth that the old writers consound the law with the Ghospell and do not distinguish the iustice of the law from the iustice of the Ghospell 7. To them who in this manner ioyne friendship and Communion as well with such as renounce fundamentall articles of fayth as with those whose beliefe is contrary in articles not fundamental whâ—â— meruaile is it if all heretiks and Schismatiks seeme fit companions and worthy to be accounted their brethren and fellow-cittizens But let vs heare their owne words wherein they acquaint vs what ranke heretiks Schismatiks hold amongst them Luther tom 7. serm de Dominica 20. post Trinit fol. 262. sayth They are frantique and beside themselues who go about to seuer the Church corporally from heretikes Hemingius in Syntag. Institut pag. 192 In the outward society of the Church are many heretiks and Schismatiks Salomon Gesner in locis loc 24 Are heretiks then in the Church By any meanes Brentius in Praefat. Recognit Christ giues not ouer the conseruation of his sheep in the middest of heresies but they must be such as do not quite take away the foundation and Ministery Reineccius tom 4 Armatur cap. 6. pag. 35 VVe affirme there are heretiques euen in the true Church Hutteâ—us in Analysi Confest August pag. 435 Neither were heresies without the territory and limits of the true Church Plessy in his booke of the Church cap. 2. affirmeth plainly that all hereticall and Schismaticall congregations are truly the Church And ibid. pag. 25. he sayth Although particuler Churches be insected with heresies from top to toe neuerthelesse they are parts of the vniuersall Church as long as they professe the name of Christ Moulins in his Bukler of fayth part 1. sect 89 An hereticall Church may be sayd to be a true Church euen as man blemished with a canker or infected with the plague is notwithstanding a true
saluation wholy ouerturned And lib. de Necess Reform fol. 47. that the safety of the Church dependeth vpon this doctrine no lesse then mans life dependeth of his soule Pareus in Prooem lib. de Iustificat On this alone the hinges of our comfort and saluation do hang. And lib. 2. cap. 2. affirmeth that it was the cheifest cause of the separation of the Protestant Church from Popery And lib. 4. cap. 2. sayth The only doctrine of obtayning iustice and saluation by only sayth and of loosing them by incredulity is the sincere and proper ghospell all other doctrine in the scripture belongeth to the law And those of Geneua Prefat Syntag. Confess auouch that this article is the groundworke forme and soule of Christian religion The soule the summe of Euangelicall doctrine of which men are called faythfull and true Christians without which the knowledge of other articles hath no holesome fruit For it is the substantiall inward and formall cause of saluation of which all Sacraments instituted by God are and were pledges and seales vnto which article all the other do tend as to their center and in which mans felicity consisteth 5. Neither do our English Protestants make lesse account of this their article of iustification by only fayth For D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 6. cap. 3. pag. 562. sayth It seemes to be the cheifest of all and most fundamentall The Prore Puppe as in which the Prore and puppe of our saluation consisteth and who faine any other meanes of Iustification do ouerthrow the foundation and most necessary heads of Christian religion and are fallen from saluation and euerlasting life And Respons ad Rat. r. Camp he writeth thus of their doctrine of Iustification by only fayth If Iames or a heauenly Angell disallow it he is impure wicked and to be detested to hell D. Humfrey in his oration de vitando fermen to calleth this article The cheifest point and hinges of fayth D. Fulke de Success pag. 4. The principall head of the ghospell M. Fox in his acts pag. 440 The foundation of all Christianity And pag. 770 The fouÌ„dation The only principall origen of our saluation And finally M. Powell lib. 2. de Antichristo cap. 5 The summe of the doctrine of sayth Neither is it to be merueiled that Protestants so highly esteeme this their article both because it is the cheifest bait wherwith they draw men vnto them as also because as Luther confessed it is their cheife defence without which they had long since perished and finally because Iustification being one principall end of religion if speciall fayth be the only meanes to attaine to iustification vndoubtedly it ought highly to be esteemed of that religion which belieueth it to be such a meanes ProtestaÌ„ts esteeme of only faith Thus we see that according to the common opinion of Protestants to belieue himselfe to be iustified by only fayth is the cheifest article the foundation the stay the head the fountaine the summe the last end the prore and puppe the hinges the proppe the castle the bulwarck the essentiall difference the definition the soule the forme the formall cause the only rocke the only safegard of Protestancy the only way to heauen which falling the church yea God himselfe falleth But none can be a Protestant without the foundation head soule forme summe definition c. of a Protestant Therefore none can he held for a Protestant vnlesse he professe to belieue to be iustified by only speciall fayth Whomesoeuer therefore Protestants cannot proue to haue held this article they cannot with any reason and coulour challenge for Protestants And because as it shall hereafter appeare they cannot proue that any one before Luther held this article nay on the contrary we will proue that Luther first deuised it they cannot with any appearance of truth auouch that there was any Protestant before him And in like sort whome we can proue not to haue belieued this article we may euidently conclude that they were no Protestants That it is necessary for a Protestant to belieue all the fundamentall articles of Protestancy CHAP. VII â— BESIDE the foresayd article of Iustification by only fayth it is also necessary to the making of a Protestant of a member of the Protestant Church Vâ—â—â—d l. 3. de Eccles c. 2. that he belieue at least all the fundamentall points of Protestancy either explicitly or implicitly so that he obstinatly deny no one of them This is manifest First because as I shewed before cap. 1. it is the common opinion of Protestants that all those are out of the Church whosoeuer deny one fundamentall article Num. 3. Againe because themselues say that the name of a fundamentall article doth insinuate that it sustaineth the Church as the foundation sustaineth the house Besides all Protestants assigne truth or purity in doctrine for the mark of the Church As the Confession of Ausparg cap. 7. The English Confession cap. 19. The Suiâ—zers cap. de Eccles and other Protestants commonly and their meaning is Truth essentiall to the Church that it is the essentiall marck Wherupon D Whitaker Controuers 2. quest 5. cap. 17. pag. 541. sayth that it is absolutely necessary and the essentiall marck And at Rat. 3. Campiani that it is the substantiall note His Maiesty in his epistle to Cardinall Peron that in is the substantiall forme of the Church Caluin epist 190. The purity of doctrine is the soule of the Church And the same say Sadeel ad Sophism Turriani loc 1. Author de Eccles in Danaeo pag. 1029. Vorstius in Antibellarm pag. 145. D. Willet cont 2. quest 3. pag. 102. Yea D. Morton part 1. Apos lib. 1. cap. 6. affirmeth that Protestants account the truth of Euangelicall doctrin the cheifest and almost only essentiall inseparable and perpetuall marck of the Church And hence it proceedeth that they put the truth of purity of doctrine in their definition of the Church as an essentiall part thereof as the French Confession cap. 27. The Magdeburgians Cent. 1. lib. 1. cap. 4 col 140. Melancthon tom 1 in cap. 16. Matthaeâ— D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 20. pag. 552. Sadeel ad Sophism surriani loc 21. and others commonly But this purity of doctrine if it must be in any articles especially it must be in those which are fundamentall as is manifest and the Protestants do graunt For thus writeth D. Morton part 1. Purity in fundameÌ„tal points essential to the Church Apol. lib. 2. cap. 38. Purity in the fundamentall principles of fayth is necessary to the being and making of the Church And D. Feild lib. 2. de Eccles cap. 3 Purity from fundamentall errour is necessarily required to a Church And the like hath Vorstius lib. cit pag. 148. Nay the English Confession art 19. defineth the visible Church of Christ to be a congregation of faythfull men in which the pure word of God is preached and the Sacraments duely ministred according to Christs
ordinance in al those things that of necessity are requisite to the same And his maiesty ep cit Whitâ—k Cont. 2. q. â— c. 18. Sutla l. 1. de Eccl. c. 1. Mort. Apol. l. 2. cap. 3â— It is needfull that the churches be vnited amoÌ„g themselues in vnity of saith and doctrine in those points which are necessary to saluation And hereupon diuers Protestants deny those Corinthians who denyed the Resurrection and those Galathians who ouerturned the Ghospell of Christ to haue byn members of the Church because they denyed a fundamentall point point of Christian fayth Wherefore vnlesse Protestants will deny their common doctrine in this matter reiect their owne definition of the Church cast away their only marke of the Church and leaue no marke of her at all they cannot auouch any one to haue byn a Protestant who dissented from them in any fundamentall point of doctrine 2. If any one say that although he who denyeth any fundamentall point of Protestancy cannot be of the visible Protestant Church yet may he be of their inuisible Church I answeare that as shall be shewed hereafter there can be no Church which is inuisible in profession of fayth howsoeuer it be inuisible in iustice and predestination and therefore none can be of the inuisible Church who is not also of the visible Againe Protestants will haue none to be of the inuisible Church but such as are iust But how is he iust who denieth Gods faith and maketh him a lyer and that in a principall point of religion Besides Protestants say that none can be a member of the inuisible Church vnlesse he be also a member of the visible Church if so conueniently he may 3. Moreouer the holy Fathers most frequently Leo. Ierm 4. de Nat. Hier. lib. 3 â—oÌ„t Ruffi Aug. l. de haer q. 11. in Mat. 18. de ciuit c. 51. Basilius in Theodor. lib. 4. c. 19. and sometymes also Protestants themselues do teach that it is necessary to a faythful and belieuing man that he deny no one article of fayth and much lesse a fundamentall or principall article Finally Protestants are wont to laugh at Catholiks if they proue any Father to haue byn a Papist because he held some fundamentall point of Papistry For thus writeth Pareus lib. 1. de amiss gratiae cap. 1 It is ridiculous for him to conclude S. Augustin to haue byn a Papist because in this errour he agreed with them no lesse them if you inferre that we are Papists because we agree with Papists in some truth And D. White in defence of his Way cap. 45. pag. 432 His holding of some things superstitiously which the Church of Rome hath entertayned proues not that he professed the same fayth the Church of Rome now doth because the fayth of the sayd Church comprehends much more then he held and what he held is now otherwise expounded and applyed then by him it was And in his Way pag. 298 If he would deale faythfully and to the point he should not say Bernard professed the Roman fayth and was a monke but he should haue shewed that be professed the present Roman fayth as the Councell of Trent and the Iesuits haue set it downe at least in the fundamentall points thereof Let them then abide the law which themselues haue made and let not them conclude any one to haue byn a Protestant because he agreed with them in one or more points vnlesse he agreed with them at least in all fundameÌ„tall points of their doctrine I adde also that against Protestants we do rightly conclude that the holy Fathers were Papists if we do shew that they dissented from Protestants in one or more fundamentall points For they will not deny but that the Fathers were either Papists or Protestants But Protestants they were not if they denyed their doctrine in any fundamentall point thereof therfore they must needs be Papists And the like is not of others whome Protestants cannot coÌ„clude to haue byn theirs if they can proue that they were none of ours Because neither we wil graunt nor they can auouch that such were either ours or theirs as they graunt of the holy Fathers What is necessarily required to a ProtestaÌ„ts Be it therefore certaine and assured that to a Protestant is necessarily required that either explicitly or at least implicitly and vertually he belieue all the fundamentall points of Protestancy and willfully deny no one of them And that therefore Protestants can no way challenge any who reiected any one of their fundamentall and principall articles It remayneth that we set downe the fundamentall articles of Protestancy lib. de vnie baptism c. â—â— because Protestants themselues agree not herein but as S. Augustin sayd that the Donatists did concerning sinnes which they would haue to exclude men out of the Church so Protestants in a strange fashion distinguish the fundamentall points of their fayth deuising rules of distinction amongst them not out of the scriptures but out of their owne heads Which be the fundamentall heads of Protestancy CHAP. VIII 1. THAT we may determine which be the fundamentall articles of Protestant religion we must first shew How much ProtestaÌ„ts esteeme the Conf. of Ausp that all Protestants professe to receiue the Confession of Auspurge at least in the principall and fundamentall articles thereof Of the Lutheran Protestants this is manifest For in their conference at Aldeburg both parties of them agreed to admit it for a rule of their disputation And ibidem pag. 404. those of the Electors side do say VVe referre our selues and do looke vnto the Confession of Auspurg as to the foundation of religion next after the word of God And other Lutherans in Zanchius in Supplicat ad Senat. Argentinens pag. 70. The fouÌ„dation of Religion do appoint that it be taught according to the Confession of Auspurge presented to Charles the 5. anno 1530 and the Apology thereof subscribed at Numberg and that it be the square and rule of all religion in all articles The square of religion Heshusius lib. de present corp Christi in caelo affirmeth that amongst the Lutherans all that are promoted to degrees and cure of soules do sweare to the Confession of Auspurg and the Apology thereof They sweare to it The same testifyeth Lobechius disp 1. pag. 12. and as Lauatherus addeth anno 1530 The lawes of the vniuersity of VVittemberg do streightly forbid to defend any opinions which are contrary to this Confession Heâ—â—â—sius also lib. cit writeth The authority thereof most holy that the authority thereof ought to be most holy amongst all godly men Westphalus cont Laskum affimeth that it containeth the summe of doctrine founded in the word of God Ernestus Regius in vita Vrbani that it is the square and rule of controuersies in the Church Lobechius lib. cit that it is the rule of sayth and doctrine distinguishing the orthodoxall Church from the heterodoxall Reineccius in armatura tom
1. cap. 28. CoÌ„taineth the suÌ„me of doctrine affirmeth that it was inspired from heauen and written by instinct of the holy ghost Nay some Lutherans as testifieth Laskus epist ad Regem Poloniae sayd that they would rather doubt of the doctrine of Paul The Rule of fayth then of the Confession of Auspurg And with the Lutherans herein conspire the Sacramentaries For as Bucer confessed in the Conference of Ratisbon The Protestants condemne all writings Inspired froÌ„ heaueÌ„ which are repugnant to the Confession of Auspurge and the Apology thereof Caluin admonit vlt. ad Westphalum pag. 797. sayth Surius anno 154â— Touching the Confession of Auspurg I answere thus that as it was published at Ratisbon there is not one word in it contrary to our doctrine And epist 236. sayth that be wittingly and willingly subscribed to it Beza epist 1. writeth in this sort I define those to be our Churches which hold the Confession of Auspurg the French Confession c. And Apol. 1. cont Saintem pag. 297 Neither is the Confession of Auspurg such as any pious man may reiect it Zanchius loc cit receiued the Confession of Auspurge as the square and rule of all doctrine And as Vorstius writeth Respons ad epist Parci pag. 91 In the vniuersity of Heddelberg they vsed to sweare to no Confession but to that of Auspurg Or as D. Whitaker affirmeth Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 5. pag. 505 The Confession of Auspurg is receiued of all Protestants vnlesse perhapps it be in one word or two rather then in any opinion And in truth seing all Sacramentaries professe to hold the Lutherans who follow the Confession of Auspurg for their brethren in Christ and besides when we obiect vnto them their dissention in matters of fayth they appeale vnto their harmony or syntagme of Confessions amongst which the Confession of Auspurg is placed as do those of Geneua Prefat Syntagmatis the Switzers Prefat suae Confess Beza epist 1. Sadeel Indice Repetit Turrian pag. 808. and respons ad Theses Posnan c. 11. Vorstius in Antibellarm pag. 168. D. Feild lib. 3. de Eccles cap. 12. 42. D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 8. pag. 521. D. Andrews Respons ad Apol. Bellarm. c. 1. D. Fulke de Success pag. 287. 304. D. White in his way to the Church pag. 138. and others commonly When as I say the SacrameÌ„taries do thus they must needs approue the Confession of Auspurg at least in all the principall and fundamentall points thereof For I hope they will not hold theÌ„ for brethren in Christ whome they see to dissent from them in fundamentall points of Christian fayth nor say that those Confessions agree which are repugnant in the very foundation of beliefe VVhich the coÌ„fess of Ausp accouÌ„teth fundameÌ„tal articles 2. But this Confession of Auspurg so generally receiued and of so high account with Protestants as we haue rehearsed hath set downe and declared which be the fundamentall points of Protestancy For in the beginning thereof is set this title The principall articles and after that many Protestanticall opinions are rehearsed thus it sayth of them cap. 21. The suÌ„me of Protest doctrine This is the summe of the doctrine which is deliuered in our Churches And â—fterward naming certaine controuersies of Indulgences Pilgrimages the like it sayth of them These kind of matters we haue let passe that those things which are the cheifest in this cause might be easierly knowne Againe Cheifest points those things only are rehearsed which were necessary to be told And finally VVe would present these articles before written in which our Confession might be extant Only necessary and the summe of their doctrine who teach vs might be seene And in another edition of this Confession in Melancthon tom 3. thus is written in the end thereof VVe haue comprised the summe of Euangelicall doctrine necessary to Churches SuÌ„me of doctrine necessary Wherefore vnlesse Protestants will reiect their first and most maiesticall Confession of Auspurg they must needs confesse that the articles thereof are the summe of Protestant doctrine the principal articles of their fayth are they only which are necessary to be told and the summe of Euangelicall doctrine necessary to Churches But surely such are fundamentall articles 3. Neither doth the sayd Confession alone but also many other great Protestants acknowledge the articles of it to be fundamentall For thus hath the Apology of that Confession in Melancthon tom 3. fol. 91 Truth necessary to the Church VVe haue comprised in the Confession of Auspurg almost the summe of all Christian doctrine And Melancthon himselfe in the preface of that Apology writeth that that Confession is truth necessary to the Church And likewise in the preface of his 3. to me I gathered together the heads of confession comprising almost the summe of the doctrine of our Churches The whole forme of the Confession was after sent to Luther who wrote back that he had read and allowed this Confession And tom 4. Respons ad Staphylum pag. 817. sayth that the Confession of Auspurg contayneth the whole body of doctrine And in Prefat 2. tom Luther 11 The summe of doctrine which our Church preached is publikely comprehended in the Confession of Auspurg The whole body of doctrine Likewise the D. of Wittemberg in the preface of his Confession speaking of the Confession of Auspurg sayth thus VVe commanded our preachers to write the summe of their doctrine And the Ministers of the Elector in colloq Aldeburg scrip 3. pag. 21. say VVe doubt not but the summe of doctrine reuealed from heauen is dextrously plainly and most sweetly contayned in the Confession of Auspurg And pag. seq VVâ—â—â— the Confession of Auspurg we comprehended the summe of doctrine Kemnice Praefat. lib. de coena The summe of holesome doctrine is comprehended in the Confession of Auspurg out of the word of God Westphalus defens altera cont Laskum sayth It containeth in briefe the summe of Christian doctrine Iames Andrews lib. cont Hosium pag. 22 The summe of pious doctrine is contained in the Confession of Auspurg Finally the Lutherans as the Sacramentaries of Newstad write in Admonit de lib. Concord cap. 4. Note pag. 116 do place in the role of heretiks as erring in the foundation of sayth and saluation all those who find any sault with the Confession of Auspurg or dissent from it in any article And as touching the Sacramentaries themselues the Palatin Confession pag. 198. sayth thus That Confession of fayth which was presented at Auspurg and the Apology annexed thereto was taken out of the doctrine of the Apostles Prophets and the foresayd Creed as a certaine litle summe Caluin lib. 1. de Lib. arbit pag. 142 VVhen at Auspurg there was to be exhibited a forme of Confession Melancthon the Author thereof would not make any stay but only in that doctrine Doctrine necessary to saluation which alone is proper to the
at least virtually and implicitly all their articles and wittingly deny none of them because as we see they are fundamentall articles of Protestancy without which one cannot haue the whole essence or substance of a Protestant nor be an entire and absolute Protestant We speak of any who are ProtestaÌ„ts only in part but only in part and in some sort And we as hath byn often sayd treat here only of an entire and absolute Protestant such as at least hath all the substantiall parts of a Protestant and endeauour to proue that Luther was the author of such a company and of such a faith and religion and regard not whither that before his tyme there were any who were Protestants only in part and in some sort and held only some part of Protestant religion but not the whole substance thereof And hereupon we frame an inuincible argument to proue that there was no true Protestant or Protestant church before Luther The definition of a true ProtestaÌ„t Euery true Protestant belieueth Iustification by only speciall faith and at least virtually and implicitly belieueth the articles of the Confession of Auspurg or of Saxony Scotland Strasburg or Bohemia But there was no man no Church before Luther who thus belieued Therefore no true Protestant or Protestant church The Maior is the very definition of a true Protestant gathered partly out of the common doctrine of all Protestants partly out of the foresayd Confessions of their fayth The Minor being negatiue is sufficiently manifest by that neither Luther nor any in his tyme or to this day could produce any one man or company who before Luthers preaching had belieued in that sort This foundation therefore touching the essence and substance of a Protestant and Protestant Church being layd to wit that he only is a true absolute Protestant who belieueth Iustification by only speciall fayth and the foresayd other fundamentall points of Protestancy and that the Protestant Church is a company of such belieuers and the Protestant religion such a beliefe and worship of God I will endeauour in this next book out of Protestants testimonies and Confessions to proue that Luther was the first beginner of their Church and Religion The end of the first Booke THE SECOND BOOKE Of the Author or Beginner of the Protestant Church and Religion CHAP. I. That Protestants confesse that the substance of their Church and Religion was perished when Luther began THE first demonstration wherewith we will proue that Luther was the author and first beginner of the Protestant Church and religion we will take out of Protestants Confessions of the substantiall destruction of their Church ProtestaÌ„ts confesse their religion was perished religion principall article of Iustification by only fayth before Luther arose For of the destruction of their fayth and religion thus writeth Luther himself tom 1. Proposit 62. fol. 375 Certaine it is that our Apostaticall Bishops raigning Gods fayth perished Perished And lib. de Captiu Babylon tom 2. fol. 77 The Popes tyranny hath many ages agone extinguished the fayth Extinguished And lib. de abâ—og Mist fol. 249. he sayth to the Catholikes Ye haue extinguished the Ghospell And lib. de pijs ceremon is fol. 387 alià s 393 Destroyed The doctrine of the ghospell lay destroyed by humane traditions Tom. 3. in psalm 1. fol. 126 VVhat thinkest thou was in the Church but a whirle wind of Gods wrath by which we were thrust into so many so different so inconstant so vncertaine and those infinite glosses of Lawyers Christ altogeather vnknown and opinions of Deuines in the meane tyme Christ being altogeather vnknowne stumbling into many quicke sands gulfes and snares of conscience were knockt together And in psalm 22. fol. 345 Christ together with fayth is now extinguished Christ and fayth extinguished And fol. 348 Fayth lyeth extinct And in psalm 51. fol. 460 The former age could neither vnderstand nor soundly teach the greatest and weightiest points Praefat. in psalm Grad fol. 509 God punisheth contempt so as he plainly taketh away his word whereof Popery is a notable example Al knowlâ—dge of Christ wholy extinct in which we see it hath so fallen out And fol. 568 Fayth it selfe was plainly extinct Tom. 4. Praefat. Eccl. fol. 1 The schooles of Deuines haue wholy extinguished most assured fayth in Christ togeather with all the knowledge of Christ Tom. 5. in cap. 2. Galat. fol. 306 The Papists with their impious and blasphemous doctrine haue not only obscured but simply haue taken away Not only obserued but simply taken away the Ghospell and ouerwhelmed Christ And fol 322 Christs ghospell being obscured yea truly ouerwhelmed the Pope c. In c. 4. fol. 376 This most common and most receiued opinion of the vncertainty of the remission of sinnes was surely an article of fayth in all Popery Christ shut out of the Church wherewith truly they ouerwhelmed the doctrine of fayth destroyed fayth and shut Christ out of the Church Fol. 400 The Pope hath vtterly extinguished Christian liberty In cap. 1. Petri The sincere knowledge of fayth was extinct In cap. 15.1 Cor. fol. 134. VVithout our helpe they had neuer learnt one word of the Ghospell Without Luther not one word or iot of the Ghospell And fol. 141 They had not knowne one iote of the Gospell vnlesse by our labour and study it had byn brought forth into the world â—om 6. in cap. 3. Genes fol. 43 Holesome doctrine was by little and litle extinct In cap. 4. fol. 57 The light of the word was extinguished by wicked Popes In cap. 17. fol. 199 That I may say all in one word the Pope hath truly buryed Christ In cap. 48. fol. 643 The Pope hath obscured nay destroyed the doctrine of sayth In cap. 49. fol. 660 The Pope hath truly obscured the doctrine and taken away the Promises Christ truly buried that we knew not what Christ was Fol. 666 He hath extinguished the Gospell Tom. 7. lib. de Missa fol. 230 The knowledge of Christ was truly abolished and destroyed This ye Papists ye cannot deny the matter it selfe proclaimeth it And fol. 231 All true VVorship of God being extinct from the bottom c. Epist ad Fredericum Electorem fol. 506 Knowledge of Christ truly destroyed The Pope of Rome hath most plainly rooted out the Ghospell truly oppressed and ouerthrowne lib. cont Papatum fol. 469 Fayth was weakened choaked and extinguished and Christian liberty lost Thus plainly speaketh Luther almost in all his Latin comes of the substantiall destruction of his fayth and Ghospell before that as he sayth he brought it againe into the world Ghospell most plainly rooted out To which he addeth in his 7. Dutch tome in his admonition to the Germans This abomination was increased so that they blotted out and supprest the words of this Sacrament and fayth so that neither a letter nor point of them remayned in all Popery in all
a true Church and vnderstand their foresayd Maior vniuersally it is false for not euery true Church in that sense is Apostolicall or hath euer beene For a schismaticall Church is true in doctrine and yet is neither Apostolicall nor hath euer beene And if they vnderstand their Maior particulerly the conclusion followeth not because it is deduced out of pure particuler propositions And thus much of the Maior 7. Secondly the foresayd argument is a sophism because of the Minor by which one vnknown thing is proued by another one false thing by another not only false Protestāts proofe out of a thing more vnknowne but also impossible For it is more vncercertaine that the Protestant Church holdeth the doctrin of Christ then that she was before Luther For albeit she were not before notwithstanding it was not impossible that she should haue beene but that she holdeth the doctrine of Christ is both false and impossible also And as Luther sayth in defens verb. Coenae tom 7. fol. 385. It is a mad mans part to proue vncertaine things by others as vncertaine And D. Whitaker cont 2. quest 3. cap. 3. All proofe is by thinges that are more knowne Which also he hath cont 2. quest 5. cap. 18. Sadcel praefat lib. cont Traditiones Daneus l. 4. de Eccles cap. 2. D. Morton part 2. Apol. lib. 1. cap. 37. Pareus lib. 3. de Iustificat cap. 1. Wherupon Luther tom 2. Praefat. assert Antic fol. 95. writeth Aristotle and all sense of nature sheweth that vnknowne thinges must be proued by thinges more knowne and obscure thinges by manifest If therefore as Pareus sayth lib. 1. de Iustificat c. 20. when the Aduersarie is brought to that that eitheir he gainesayth himselfe or beggs that which he is to proue assuming that in his proofe which is in debate or trifleth by repeating now and then the same thing he is vanquished surely then Protestants are vanquished whom in this smal work we haue shewed oftentymes to gaine say themselues now including these within the Church now excluding them now affirming the Church to be inuisible now denying it now to haue alwayes Pastours now denying it and the like And in this argumment with which alone they proue the existēce of their Church before Luther they assume in the Minor that which most of all is in debate Caluin 4. Insticut c. 1. § 12. Narrat de Eccles Belg. p. 196. And the Maior they can proue no otherwise then by trifling by repeating it and saying that it is out of all doubt I add also that the sacramentaryes say that the Lutheran Church erreth euen in the fundamentall points and the like say the Lutherans of the Sacramentaries and scarce there is any Protestant who doth not thinke that the Church whereof he is doth erre in some points What reason then haue they out of the truenesse of the doctrin of their Churches to inferre their perpetuall existence 8. Thirdly I adde that the manner wherwith Protestants doe proue the Minor of their foresayd syllogisme is sophisticall and not such as they exact of vs for proofe of our doctrine For commonly they exact of vs to shew that our doctrine is contained in expresse words in Scripture or as Luther sayth lib. de seru arbit tom 2. fol. 440 inso manifest testimonies as are able so to stop all mēs mouths as they are not able to say any thing against it But manifest it is that such be not the proofes wher with Protestants proue their doctrine For to omit other points where is in expresse words in scripture that fundamentall point of their doctrin that we are iustified by only faith Say the contrary is so expresly in S. Iames epistle Tom. 6. in c. 12. Gen. as therfore Luther blasphemously sayth S. Iames doted And the Lutherans for that very cause deny his epistle to be canonicall Besides VVhitak cont 1. q. 4. cap. 3. Protestants doe now confesse that the scripture is not of it selfe sufficient to end all questions of faith and that Schismatikes cannot be conuinced by scripture How then can they sufficiently proue al the points of their doctrine by scripture VVhitak loc cit p. 490. Plessy l. de Eccles c. 9. Againe themselues acknowledge that they need certaine meanes to attaine to the right sense of the Scripture and that their meanes are humane and not infallible as knowledge of tongues conference of places and such like and with all that such as the meanes be such is the exposition of Scripture If therfore their meanes be not infallible how can their vnderstanding of the scripture be infallible Moreouer they scarce euer proue any thing by both principles out of scripture but almost euermore adioyne one human principles as easily will appeare if their proofs be brought to a syllogisticall forme as well obserue the most learned Bishop of Luçon in his defence of the Principall articles of faith cap. 3. 5. And how can they be infallibly certaine of the conclusion which they cannot know but by one human principle whereof they can haue no such certainty Furthermore because many of their proofes doe not only consist of one humane principle Protestats conclude against sense which is not at al in the scripture but also they inferre a conclusiō directly contradictory to that which the scripture in most expresse words teacheth of that matter As for example when they proue that the Eucharist is of not the very body and bloud of Christ alwayes one of their principles is humane and besides their conclusiō is flat contrary to expresse words of scripture which affirmeth that it is Christs very body and bloud And who is he in his wittes that will perswade himselfe either that the scripture meaneth that the Eucharist is not the body bloud of Christ which directly it neuer sayth rather then that it is his body and bloud which it as expresly sayth as euer it sayth any thing or that that proofe is not sophisticall which out of one humane principle at least inferreth the contrary of that which the scripture most expresly teacheth Lastly they neuer proued any one point of their doctrine any otherwise then euer Heretiks do that is in their own iudgmēt neuer before any iudge or general Councell which Luther himselfe confesseth in c. 27. Gen. tom 6. fol. 368. in the words In the affaire of the Gospell we haue decided the matter against al the impiety of the Pope without form of law VVe accused not the Pope neither could we for there was no iudge Yea their doctrin hath bin cōdemned according to all forme of law in the Generall Councel of Trent of the Patriarch of Constantinople to whō they appealed and of al other kinds of Christians 9. Fourthly I say that the foresayd argument is a sophisme in that in a sēsible matter as the Church is it concludeth against the sense of all men For nether did any see the Protestant Church before Luther
lyers they gainesayd themselues May a man accused of crime expound figuratiuely his open Confession of that crime because at other tymes he denyed it Againe Protestants themselues reiect this kind of proofe For as we did see the Ministers of the Prince Electour did reprehend those of the Duke of Saxony because they auoyded Luthers testimonies by opposing other places of his And the Ministers of Saxony pag. 303. say It is a friuolous kind of argument He sayd well sometymes therefore heere Besides it will be as equall for me to inferre that Protestants in those testimonies which he produceth did speake figuratiuely because in those which I alleage they manifestly sayd the contrary For to vse Luthers wordes Tom. 2. fol. 220. By this rashnes and licence ye giue your aduersary leaue to turne it against you Certainly if they clearly haue sayd both we cannot deny but they thought both or ye must confesse that your pleasure shall be the rule and square to know what they speake properly what figuratiuely Moreouer Protestants crie that the holy Fathers contradicted themselues How often sayth Luther doe the Fathers fight with themselues Tom. 2. Assert Art 2. cont Cochleum Praefat. Institut They are men that fight against themselues VVe find the Fathers to haue taught contraryes to haue slumbered And Caluin The Fathers doe often skirmish amongst themselues and sometymes fight with themselues The like sayth Melancthon com 1. Lutheri fol. 341. Iacobus Andreae cont Hosium pag. 282. Beza Praefat. in nouum Testamentum and in Schusselburg lib. 4. Theol. Caluin art 32 Pareus lib. 2 de Grat. lib. arbit cap. 14. lib. 4. cap. 4. Polanus part 1. Thes de Notis Eccles Apologia Anglica And D. Whitaker lib. 5. cont Dureum Wherefore either they must shew some priuiledge whereby Protestants be more excepted from contradicting themselues then the holy Fathers in their opinion were or they must not inferre that they sayd not that which they did in places by me alleaged because other where they sayd the contrary Furthermore Hosp to 2. fo 12. Beza in CoÌ„spicil Zuing to 2. fol. 412. 458. 460. because both the Fathers and Protestants also as I shewed in the Preface doe teach that Heretikes are wont to contradict them selues And the Sacramentaries both say and shew by many examples that Luther oftentymes hath gainsayd himselfe And of Sacramentaries Schusselburg lib. 1. Theol. Caluin art 20. writeth That it is their property to contradict themselues 7. Lastly touching the weight of the Protestant Confessions which we produce let him not think that it is any way impaired in that they haue at other tymes sayd the contrary as if in this matter they were not to be belieued because they haue byn taken in two tales For the Confessions of those that are accused be of greatest force against themselues because as I sayd no man willingly lyeth against himselfe neither can these be discredited by any words of theirs spoken in their owne behalfe For what will it auayle a criminall person if he deny an hundred tymes the cryme which he once openly coÌ„fessed And protestants haue not once but oftentyms most plainly most openly most freely confessed those things which I alleage Againe though no credit be to be giuen to a lyer who gainsayth himself in matters for his owne behalfe or against any others neuerthelesse in a matter against himselfe the greatest yea euen the diuels open free Confession ought more to be credited then any other mans testimony whatsoeuer Wherfore we alleage Protestants sayings not as testimonies but as Confessions neither produce them as witnesses but as Criminels confessing the truth against themselues And as Saint Ambrose sayd Serm. 5. de â—â—uctis I admit not the diuels testimony but his Confession so I accept not the Protestants testimonies but their confessions Let their testimony be of no credit either for themselues or for others or against others vndoubtedly it is of great force against themselues As the Latin Oratour sayd Thy testimony which in another mans matter would be light is in thine owne matter because it is against thg selfe most weighty Besides Protestants cric that it is found to produce the Criminels as witnesses in their owne cause and that any witnesse in his owne cause is to be reiected Vorstius Antibel pag. 44â— 456. Iuâ—â— Def. part 2. c. 3. D. 5. VVhitak cont 4. q. 6. c. 2. q. 4. c. 2. Whereupon in the question of Supremacy they refuse the testimonies of all Popes though neuer so ancient neuer so learned neuer so holy How much better may we reiect the testimonies of Protestants when they speak in behalfe of their religion and yet admit their Confessions when they speake against it These therfore lawes of answearing so iust so equall and approued of the ProtestaÌ„ts themselues if he will not keep who goeth about to answeare my foresayd arguments it will easily appeare that in very deed he could not answeare them And if none endeauour to answeare them it will yet more appeare that they can no way answeate them that this kind of dealing with Protestants out of their owne Confessions is the fittest of all to stop their mouthes FINIS The Translatour to the Reader THE Author adioyned hereto a Catalogue of the Protestant Books with their seuerall impressions out of which he gathered the testimonies by him alleaged but because I thought it not needfull for those that read this English copy I haue omitted it The Reader if he please may see it in the Authors Latin Copy THE INDEX OR TABLE OF THE CHAPTERS CONTAYNED IN THESE BOOKES The first booke of the essence or substance of the Protestant Church and Religion CHAPTER 1. That sometymes Protestants admit very few into the Châ—rch and â—equire very many thinges to the making of a member thereof Chap. 2. That at sometymes Proâ—estants account Pâ—pists to be of the Church Chap. 3. Thâ—t sometymes Protestants acknowledge all that deny either fundamentall or other articles of fayth Heretikes Schismatikes and their professed enemies to be members of their Church Chap. 4. That sometymes they do graunt Idolaters Infidels Atheists and Antichrist himselfe to be members of their Church Chap. 5. That Protestants sometymes account all their brethren who vnder the name of Christians oppose themselues against the Pope Chap. 6. That it is necessarily required to a Protestant that he belieue Iustification by only speciall fayth Chap. 7. That it is also necessary to a Protestant to belieue all the fundamentall points of Protestancy Chap. 8. Which are the fundamentall points of Protestancy and what a Protsteant is THE SECOND BOOKE Of the Author or beginner of the Protestant Church and Religion Chap. 1. THat Protestants confesse that their Church and Religion was substantially perished when Luther began Chap. 2. The shiftes wherewith Protestants would delude their confessions of the substantiall destruction of their Church and Religion refuted Chap. 3. That Protestants confesse that all and euery one followed a differenâ— Church and Religion from theâ—rs before Luther began to preach Chap. 4. That Protestants graunt that their church and Religion was quite inuisible b fore Luther appeared Chap. 5. Those which say there were any visible Protestants before Luther refelled Chap. 6 That the Church cannot be so inuisible as Protestants confesse theirs to haue byn before Lut e s tyme. Chap. 7. That Protestants acknowledge that there were no Protestant Pastors before Luther Chap. 8. That the Church cannot be without Pastors Chap 9. That the Protestant Church was no where before Luther arose Chap. 10. The Sophistries wherewith some Protestants would seeme to proue that in tymes past the Protestants Church was in Popery refuted Chap. 11. That all the first knowne Protestants had byn Papists before tymes Chap. 12. That no auncienter Protestant then Luther stept forth and adioyned himselfe to Luthers company when he preached securely Chap. 13. That the Protestant Church Religion is new Chap. 14. That Protestants doe in plaine termes confesse that Luther was the Author and beginner of their Church and Religion Chap. 15. That Protestants cannot proue by any sufficient witnes or any probable argument that their Church was before Luther Chap. 16. What he must obserue who will vndertake to answeare this Worke. FINIS
Heathens Pagans and infidells And in his Apology for the Switzers Churches he defineth Schisme to be a separation from the rest of the body of the Catholike Church Zanchius also in his treatise of the Church cap. 7. reacheth that Schismatikes are not in the Church And suâ—us in his 3. booke of the Church c. 5. approueth the fame of such Schismatikes as separate themselues from the whole Church The strangers in England writing to Beza in the 24 epistle haue these words in their 13. article VVhosoeuer is lawfully excommunicated of a particuler Church or cutteth himselfe of vpon vnlawfull causes and with scandall in that doth loose all priuiledge of the Catholike Church And Beza answereth them in the name of the Church of Geneua in this manner Your thirteenth article we wholy receiue at most orthodoxall Casaubon in his 15. exercitation against Baronius num 6. It is an vndoubted truth that how often soeuer a pious flock is ioyned to a true Bishop there is a Church of God in so much that if any forsake that Church it cannot be doubted but that he is out of the Church Finally Chamier in his epistle to Armand excludeth Schismatikes out of the Church because sayth he they want the sincerity of the Sacraments English ProtestaÌ„ts Amongst our English Protestants his Maiesty in his foresayd epistle to Cardinall Peron All those testimonies of Augustin proue only this that there is no hope of saluation for those who leaue the Communion of the Catholike Church which the King willingly graunteth D. Whitaker in his 2. controuer 5. quest 6. cap. sayth It is false that hereticall and Schismaticall Churches be true Churches Againe The Catholike Church consisteth not of diuided but of vnited members And cap. 2 The true and Catholike Church is that which consisteth of Catholiks D. Fulke in his booke of the succession of the Church VVhat auailed it them to eternall saluation to haue byn sound in Religion and doctrine seing they were cut of from the Communion of the true Church in which alone saluation is and from her true head VVhat skilleth it whether one being drawne by heresy or Schisme from the body of Christ be subiect to euerlasting damnation D. Humfrey in his answere to the 3. reason of F. Campian VVe confesse that he is vndone who is separated from the followship of the Church And D. Feild in his first booke of the Church cap. 7 The name of the Catholike Church is applyed to distinguish men holding the sayth in vnity from Schismatiks And in his 2. booke c. 2. he sayth that Schismatikes are not Catholike Christians Thus we see how Protestants sometymes do teach that the true Church consisteth of Catholiks of members vnited not deuided that it hath no Schismes or Sects That Schismatiks are not Catholiks that their vnity is not true nor Catholike that their Churches ought to be forsaken that they are not vniuocally Churches nor true Churches that they are not members of the true Church but out of the Church altogeather out of the Church and actually neither of the visible nor inuisible Church and that this is an vndoubted truth which coÌ„fession of theirs must be well noted and kept in mind for thereby is ouerthrowne as we shall see in the 2. booke their only argument wherwith they endeauour to proue that their Church was before Luther and also is defaced their only essentiall mark of finding the true Church by the truth of doctrine For Schismatikes as we shall heare them confesse in the 2. booke hold true doctrine and neuertheles as here they acknowledge are not of the true Church They exclude those that deny any fundameÌ„tal article 5. In like manner they do commonly debarre from their Church all such as deny any principall or fundamentall point of fayth Melancthon in his booke of common places in the title of the Church They are not members of the Church who pertinaciously maintaine errours opposite to the foundation And in his answere to the Bauarian articles Saints may haue errours but not such as ouerthrow the foundation In his examen of those that are to take orders Agreement in the foundation LutheraÌ„s is a thing necessary to the vnity of the Church And vpon the 3. cap. of the 1. epistle to Timothy The foundation is held in the Church otherwise there should be no Church at all And in his 79. proposition tom 4 It is most certaine that those companies are not the Church of God who either are altogeather ignorant of the Ghospell or impugne some article of the foundation that is some article of fayth or doctrine of the decalogue or maintaine open idols Chemnitius in his common places pa. 3. title of the Church Neither can these be acknowledged for the true Church who imbrace fundamentall errours And the Lutherans in the conference at Ratisbon Ses 14. Hutter in his Analysis of the Confession of Auspurg Gesner in his 24. place Adam Francis in his 11. place and other Lutherans commonly agree that the Church cannot erre Fundamentally or in the Foundation And the Confession of Saxony giueth this note to know who are in the Church SacrameÌ„taries Those who hold the Foundation As for Sacramentaries Caluin in his 4. booke of Institutions cap. 2. num 1 So soone as a lye hath broken into the castle of Religion the summe of necessary doctrine is inuerted the vse of Sacraments is fallen certainly the destruction of the Church ensueth euen as a mans life is lost when his throat is cut or his vitall parts deadly wounded And soone after It is certaine that there is no Church where lyes and errour haue gotten to the toppe And cap. 19. num 17 VVithout doubt the Church of the faythfull must agree in all the heads of our Religion Sadeel in his answere to the Theses held at Posna cap. 12 I thinke the matter is thus to be defined by the word of God that if any in what Church soeuer dissent in the foundation of sayth and be obstinate in their errours such appertaine not to the vnity of the Church The like he hath in his answere to Arthure cap. 12. Vesinuâ— in his Catechisme quest 54. cap. 4 The whole Church erreth not nor wholly nor in the foundation Polanus in his Thesis of the Church sayth The Church erreth not in the foundation The same teacheth Zanchius in his treatise of the Church c. 7. Lubbertus in his 2. booke of the Church c 3. Vorstius in his Anti-bellarmin pag. 139. Bucanus in his 41. place and other Sacramentaries commonly And with them herein agree our English Protestants English ProtestaÌ„ts For thus sayth his Maiesty in his epistle to Cardinall Peron The Churches are vnited in vnity of sayth and doctrine in those heads which are necessary to saluation And D. Whitaker in the preface of his Controuersies The foundations of sayth are of that nature that one being shaken nothing in all religion remaineth sound And Contr. 2. quest 4. cap.
de natura Dei Hospin part 1. Histor lib. 1. cap. 2. Vorstius in Anti-bellarmin pag. 116. and others moe And as their iudgements are different touching the fundamentall articles of fayth so in determining who are to be accounted members of their Church their opinions are vnlike Some of theÌ„ say that the summe the cheife and principall heads of fayth and all things necessary to be belieued are comprized in the Apostles Creed The Apostles Creed The principall heads of fayth sayth Caluin 2. Institut c. 16. § 8 are set downe in the Creed And it is as D. Whitaker sayth lib. 3. de Scriptura cap. 3. sect 1. a list of the cheife heads of fayth It containes sayth M. Perkins in his Reformed Catholik col 476. all points of Religion which we are necessarily to belieue Hemingius in Syntagmate pag. 196 It containes the ground-work of the whole frame of Religion Vrsinus in Cathechesi The summe of those things which the Ghospell proposeth vnto vs to belieue that we may be partakers of Gods couenant is comprehended in the Apostles Creed Pareus lib. 1. de Iustificat cap. 9. hath these words In the Creed is layd open the summe of that doctrine which we must belieue to saluation The same teacheth Luther tom 7. in 3. symbol fol. 138. Confessio Pasatina in initio prefat Syntagmat Confes the French Catechisme Brentius in Prolegomenis pag. 244. The Catechisme of Heidleberg part 2. Bullinger in compendio fidei lib. 6. cap. 2. and tom 1. decad 5. serm 2. Polanus in Analysi Catechismi Basse Boysseul in confutat Spondei p. 10. Raynolds in Apol. Thes pag. 241. Carleton in Consensu tract de Eccles c. 9. The same is intimated by Zanchius lib. 1. epist pag. 219. and by Musculus in locis tit de Eccles pag. 309. These men then if the sequele of their doctrine be correspondent to the premises must needs acknowledge that the profession of the Apostles Creed though ioyned with the denyall of whatsoeuer other articles of fayth sufficeth to make a Protestant and a limme of their Church And some of them there be who confesse it For Bullinger lib. cit cap. 11. fol. 83. sayth All that we comprise in the 12. Beliefe of the Apostles Câ—eâ—d sufficient to saluation articles is the true and Christian fayth vnto which whosoeuer cleauech he beliueth right is approued of God is iustified and made partner of euerlasting life Caluin cont Gentil pag. 659 The confession of fayth contayned in the Apostles Creed ought to be inough for all modest Christians And Musculus in the place last quoted They are wonderfull vnreasonable and vnaduised who not content with this beliefe exact of the faythfull that they belieue yet other things which are neither mentioned in the Apostles Creed nor in baptisme Aretius in locis part 3. fol. 67 The articles necessary to saluation are those which the Creed hath set vs downe As for the rest since the matter cannot be decided variety of iudgements must be borne with all Polanus also in the place before cited These articles of the Creed if they be vnfaynedly belieued suffice to purchase saluation nor is it required we should belieue ought besides And Hall in â—ua Roma irreconcil sect 1 VVe are all one and the same Church as many as in any part of the earth worship Iesus Christ the only Sonne of God and Sauiour of the world and professe the same common beliefe comprised in the Creed The Creeds 2. Some of them will haue the grounds of fayth to be contained in the Creed as Plessy lib. de Eccles c. 5. Hereupon Marke Antony de Dominis in consil suae profect pag. 18. 20. sayth Restore peace and charity to all Christian Churches which professe Christ by the essentiall cognisances of beliefe Others ad to the Creeds the 4. generall Councels or at least one of them as D. Andrews in Respons ad Apol. Bellarmin cap. 1. pag. 52 That which is set downe in the Creeds and 4. generall councells The Creeds the 4. generall â—ouncels is to vs a sufficient obiect of fayth And in Tortura Torti pag. 127 Nor do we lightly discerne and try heresy by other touch-stone then by examining whether it be repugnant tâ— any of the three ancient Creeds or 4. ancient generall councells And Melancthon tom 3. l. de iudicijs Synodorum fol. 389. sayth of himself that he is not without the Church because he faythfully imbraceth all the articles of the Apostles and Nycen Creed Musculus also in the place aboue quoted puts downe this conclusion As many as belieue the Apostles and Athanasius Creed hold all the Catholike fayth and are not heretkes but Catholiks Some of them are of opinion that al the fundamental points of beliefe are contayned in the Creed and decalogue The Creed and Decalogue as Melancthon tom 1. in cap. 7. Matth. pag. 402. tom 3. in respons ad artic Bauar fol. 363. Vrsinus in Miscellaneis Thes 8. pag. 1â—4 M. Perkins in his exposition of the Creed col 789. Some of them say they are in the Creed the decalogue and Lords prayer The creed Decalogue and Lords prayer as Luther tom 7. in Enchirid. fol. 118. Beza lib. de notis Eccles pag. 52. Keckerman lib. 1. System Theol. 201. D. White in the preface of his way and in his defence of the same cap. 8. pag. 54. Others reckon the 10. commandements the Creed the Lords prayer the Sacraments as D. Whitaker cont 1. quest 4. cap. 4. The creed Decalogue Lords prayer Sacraments And the Ministry pag. 342. howbeit quest 5. cap. 9. pag. 362. he omitteth Sacraments putteth in Catechisme in exchaunge Vorstius in Antibellarm pag. 24. vnto which Ieslerus lib. de bello Euchar. pag. 40. adioyneth the ministry And these men according to their seuerall decisions concerning the fundamentall points of beliefe must with like diuersity require in a limme of the Protestant Church either the beliefe of the Creed alone and decalogue or must adde besides as each think it needfull the Lords prayer the Sacraments Baptisme and worship of Christ the Catechisme and the Ministery 3. But sometymes they giue larger scope demaund farre lesse to wit Baptisme only or faith in Christ Let him let Chrâ—sâ—ianity staÌ„d saitâ— D. Andrews in respons cit cap. 5. pag. 126 in baptisme and worship of Christ. M. Morton in his booke of the Kingdome of Israel and the Church pag. 91 In what place soeuer any society of men adore true God in Christ they professe the substance of Christian Religion Baptisme alone Ierlach us disput 22. de Eccles pag. 662 VVheresoeuer baptisme remaines curier in regard of its substance thither reacheth the territory of the Catholike Church Luther de Notis Eccl fol. 150. Againe If they acknowledge true baptisme both in oâ—rs and in other congregations they must yeld that in the same there is likewise the Catholike Church And Hurterus in his
Analysis of the Confession of Ausburge pag. 525 As many as are enrolled for Christs soldiers by sacred baptisme or at least wise are ioyned to him by profession of fayth are euery one of them members of the Church simply taken as it signifieth the company of them that are called Serauia defens contra Bezâ—m cap. 2. pag. 31 As long as there remaines amongst them the new and old testamâ—nt together with the Sacrament of baptisme and beliefe in God the Father and in the Sonne and holy Ghost and they trust to be saued by the Sonne of God and his death albeit they adioyne a number of their owne wicked forgeries they are notwithstanding parts and members of the vniuersall Church The ministers of the scattered Church of the Netherlands in sua narrat pag. 71 No man can ProfessioÌ„ of Christ nor ought to giue sentence in the Church of an others condemnation of whome it is not publikely knowne that he is fallen away from the foundation of the Apostolicall Confession vttered by the mouth of Peter Oecolampadius epist ad Bucerum apud Hospin part 2. ProfessioÌ„ of Christ God and man Histor fol. 112 VVe are gladly at peace withall those that confesse with vs and teach Iesus Christ true God and true man in vnity of person And Bucerus apud eundem fol. 84 VVho so preach the same Christ with vs we account them ours what estimate soeuer they make of vs. Beza de lib. notis Eccles pag. 30 VVe say it is a true definition of the true Church whether generally considered or in particuler wherein it is sayd to be a company which acknowledgeth one Sauiour To acknowledge one Sauiour For sayth he this alâ—ne is the only ground-workâ— of that spirituall house of God Christ Iesus is the soule of that mysticall body the only rule and square of that building And the Confession of Bohemia artic 8. defines the Catholike Church to be all Christians That are associated in one beliefe concerning Christ and the holy Trinity The faith of Christ and the Trinity The Confession of Basse artic 5. hath this assertion VVe belieue the holy Christian Church c. VVherein all those are Citizens that confesse Iesus to be Christ the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world and shew openly the same beliefe by works of charity Acontius l. 3. Stratagem Satanae pag. 119. concludes that nothing else is necessarâ—ly to be belieued Beliefe of one God Christ but That there is one God and Christ his Sonne made man and raised from the dead and that saluation is purchased by his name and not by any other name nor by the works of the law And Luther vpon the 7. of Math. fol. 86. closeth vp all with this epilogue The head and summe of Christian doctrine is this That God saueth by Christ that God sent and gaue his Sonne by whome alone he pardoneth our offences and doth iustify and saue vs. This sayth he and nothing else it behoues thee firmely to belieue Sometyme to belieue their article of iustification by only fayth is as much as they require in a limme of their Church The only article of iustification sufficeth or think needfull to saluation Luther tom 7. tract in 3. symbol fol. 140 I haue found by experience that who so haue truly and sincerely belieued that principall article of Christian fayth concerning Iesus Christ though they had their errours and faults haue at last notwithstanding byn saued And tom 4. in cap. 42. Pareus in 1. Galat. lect 8. Iezler de bello Euch. fol. 77. Isaiae fol. 178 If we abide in this article we are secure from heresies and retaine remission of sinnes which pardoneth our weaknes in ciuill dueties and beliefe And in cap. 43. fol. 200 VVho so belieueth this article is out of danger for euer falling into error and the holy Ghost must needs assist him And Brocard vpon the 2. cap. of the Apocalips fol. 45 The former Ministers who were before the first councell of Trent determined that we ought not to contend but that their Supper should be common which had receiued one doctrine touching iustification Caluin de vera Eccles reform pag. 316. writeth thus I know it is the common saying of a great many that so the doctrine of vndeserued Iustification continue sound we should not be so stifly contentious about the rest And the Author of the Preface in Syntagma Confess after he had affirmed that the article of iustification is the ground work the forme and soule of Christian religion makes this demaund How can they then but haue peace one with another whosoeuer are fellow-partners of so great good And he saith it is An vnseemly and hainous thing that betweene such there should be emnity and debate And indeed all Protestants should teach so since they make this article the definition the summe and very soule of Protestantisme as shall be herrafter shewed in the 6. chapter Sometymes in a member of their Church they require only some one point of Christianity or but the profession of Christs name For Sturmius apud Hospin in Corcord discord c. 24. testifieth that Bucer sayd He would neuer condemne any one in whome he saw any point of Christianity Any point of Christianity And Plessy lib. de Eccles cap. 2. affirmeth that the Church may be infected with heresy from top to toe yet be a part of the vniuersall Church as long as it professeth the name of Christ And Moulins in his buckler of fayth pag. 43. The vniuersall visible Church is the company of all them who professe themselues to be Christians Thus we see that to a member of the visible Church yea to fayth to Christianity to a member of the true and Catholike Church to eternall saluation as Protestants sometyme iudge and determine litle or nothing sufficeth Do not these men go about to expose the Church meanes of saluation vnto scorne and mockery What Iew or Turke did euer make his Synagogue so common 4. ProtestaÌ„ts challenge those that deny eueÌ„ fundameÌ„tall articles Albeit the former allegations do sufficiently conuince that when Protestants calculate the limmes and members of their Church they take to make vp the number such as renounce the very fundamentall articles of their beliefe yet to make it more euident and to preuent all colour of doubt I will adde other proofes besides And first we haue in this behalfe their owne Confessions For Beza lib. de Notis Eccles pag. 45. teacheth plainly that some errours euen in some fundamentall heads of fayth may creep into the Catholike Church And D. Whitaker cont 2. quest 4. cap. 3. pag. 490 It is manifest that the true Church may erre for a tyme euen in necessary points The like hath Hutterus in Analysi Confessionis Augustanae pag. 453. and Iunius doth intimate as much lib. 3. de Eccles cap. 17. D. Whitaker againe cont 2. quest 5 cap. 17 VVe gather
that the Church may for a tyme swarue from the truth euen in some fundamentall points and be notwithstanding safe And Zanchius lib. 1. epist pag. 221. will not haue vs forsake any coÌ„pany on occasion of false opinions which swarue from the groundwork of fayth D. Hall likewise in sua Roma irreconc sect 1. sayth that the true Church may foster such errours As by deduction and consequence destroy the foundations of beliefe D. Fulke in his serm vpoÌ„ the Apocalips hauing made this obiection to himselfe that seing the Church is the Espouse of Christ it cannot be that he suffered it to be possessed so many ages with damnable errors answeares it in this manner VVhat Christ himselfe hath sayd that the errors of false Prophets should be exceeding great in as much as the very elect if it might be should be led into errour And lib. de Succes Eccles pag. 122. he sayth It seemes not fitting to take from the Grecians the name of a Church whome notwithstanding he confesseth to be ensnared with grieuous errors Now a grieuous errour according to D. Whitaker cont 2. quest 4 cap. 1. dissolues the foundation and may therfore be termed fundamentall M. Perkins in his exposition of the Creed col 790 VVhen an errour is repugnant to the foundation either directly or by necessary consequence if it proceed of weaknes he in whome it is ought to be reputed a member of the vniuersall Church And vpon 1. Galat. v. 2 If a Church through frailty fall into errour although it concerne the foundation notwithstanding it remaynes yet a Church as is certaine by the example of the Galathians And vpon the epistle of Iude v. 19 The Church of Gaelatia through weaknesse remoued it selfe vnto another Ghospell and erred in the foundation yet Paul writeth to it as to the Church of God D. Willet affirmeth the same in his Synopsis cont 2. q. 3. pag. 104. And Melancthon tom 2. lib. de Eccl. pag. 123. toucheth the same string when he sayth The true Church it selfe may haue errours which obscure and darken the articles of fayth And tom 4. in cap. 9. Rom God gathereth alwayes some company in which the foundation is kept sometymes lesse pure sometymes more D. White in his way pag. 111 Some articles lying in the very foundation may be belieued not so clearly Nay sometymes they dare auouch that those very Corinthians that denyed the resurrection and those Galatians also that changed the Ghospell of Christ into another Ghospell were of the Church Luther in 1. cap. Galat fol 215. Perkins loc cit For thus the Switzers Confession c. 17 VVe are not ignorant what manner of Churches those of the Corinthians and Galathians were in the Apostles tyme which the Apostle accuseth of many and grieuous crimes and yet termeth them the holy Churches of Christ And Caluin 4. Institut cap. 1. § 27 Most greiuous sinnes possesse sometymes whole Churches The Apostasy of the Galathians was no small offence the Corinthians were lesse excusable then they howbeit neither of them are excluded from the Lords mercy Sadeel in his answere ad Thes Posnan cap. 12. pag. 866 The Galathians and Corinthians though corrupted with errour and disagreeing each from other about the cheife groundwork of beliefe and that not concerning the manner but touching the matter it selfe retained notwithstanding the name of a true â—hurch And hence he gathereth that the debate and disagrement betweene the Lutherans and Caluinists concerning the Eucharist doth not let either of them from being of the true Church 5. The deeds of the Lutherans and Sacramentaries yeld vs a second kind of proofe For the Electorall or milde Lutherans in colloq Aldeburg scripto 8. call themselues LutheraÌ„s professe that theÌ„selues differ fundamentally Fellowes and companions of the same Ministery fellow-cittizens and fellow-soldiers of those of Saxony or rigorous Lutherans of whome notwithstanding scripto 6. pag. 111. they giue this censure They haue shewed themselues to dissent from our Churches in the foundation Againe VVe will make it euident that they impugne the fundamentall doctrine And scripto 4. pag. 4 Our opinion is that we disagree not about impertiment matters only or things of no consequence but about the maine and cheifest matters And scripto 7 This one thing they ayme at and bend all their endeauours to vndermine and ouerturne the groundwork of sauing doctrine And pag. 374. they complaine that those of Saxony do often cry out of them that they are worse then any idolaters And the Sacramentaries in Praefat. Apologet. Orthodoxi consensus write thus of the Lutherans They haue hitherto suffered among them such as call in question the doctrine of iustification of originall sinne of free will of the Ghospell of the law and vse thereof of Christs descent into hell of his person of the election of Gods children and many other articles of no small moment which things they easily put vp because all these go vnder the name of Lutherans Now that the Sacramentaries likewise acknowledg the Lutherans for their brethren is apparent by the Apology of the Church of England by the consent of Poland by the preface of the Syntagme of Confessions SacrameÌ„â—taries challenge LutheraÌ„s by the Conferences of Marspurg and Montbelgard and other publike writings and registred acts and yet they see and openly exclaime against their errours in fundamental points of fayth Of Luther thus writeth Zuinglius tom 2. Resp ad Luther fol. 401 And yet say they differ fundameÌ„tally from theÌ„ VVe iudge thee a worse seductour impostour and denyer of Christ then was Marcion himselfe And fol. 430. Luther as yet is entangled and sticks fast in two errours exceeding grieuous and in most foule ignorance Of Melancthon thus sayth Caluin epist 183 Either he openly impugneth true doctrine in the cheifest heads or else hideth his meaning craftily or not very honestly And epist 179. he complaineth that Melancthon endeauoureth to ouerthrow his doctrine of predestination VVithout which sayth he the knowledge of Gods free and vndeserued mercy is vtterly lost The like he sayth epist 141. Sturmius lib. de Ratione incundae Concordiae sayth plainly that the Lutherans do pluck vp the foundation of Christian Religion And Bullinger in fundamento firmo writeth that the very infidelity of the Iewes and Gentils is by the Lutherans brought into the Churches Cureus in Exegesi Sacramentaria pag. 91 Surely the controuesy between the Lutherans and Sacramentaries is concerning the foundation The Sacramentaries in the Preface of the Conference at Mulbrun say that the Lutherans Teare in preces and adulterate the articles of the incarnation of the true humane nature c. VVhich articles say they no Christian man can doubt but are the groundwork of saluation And in the foresayd preface They are at variance not about the Lords supper only but touching the person of â—hrist touching the vnion of his diuine and humane nature touching the vbiquity of his body and corporall manducation thereof
Church and necessary to saluation to be knowne 4. According therefore to the verdict both of Lutherans and Sacramentary Protestants theâ—e Confession of Auspurg contayneth the summe whole body of Protestant doctrine and only those things which are necessary to be told and that only doctrine which is proper to the church and is necessary to be knowne for saluation Whosoeuer therfore dissenteth from the Confession of Auspurg dissenteth from Protestants in the summe and body of Protestancy in things that are necessary 〈◊〉 doctrine necessary to the Church and necessary â—o â—â—â—nation But vndoubtedly who oâ—ssenteth in sâ—ch things dissenteth in fundamentall points And thâ—s manner of examining who is a Protestant cannot be disliked of Protestants because themselues vsed it against the Anabaptists in their Conference at Frankentall wherein they proue that the Anabaptistia were not before the yeare of Christ 1522 For say they if you read ouer all histories you shall not find any people from the beginning of the world who had a Confession of sayth like to yours They are therefore of opinion that it is necessary for an Anabaptist that he hold their CoÌ„fession Why then may not we say the like is necessary to a Protestant Besides Sadeel in Refutat Thes Posnan pag. 866. sayth that we ought to iudge of the fayth of the reformed Churches by the Confessions of their fayth which rule we now follow 5. And if any Protestant do not thinke that the articles of the Confession of Auspurg be fundamentall let him take the Confession of Saxony Fundam articles according to the CoÌ„fess of Saxony to which many principall Protestants subscribed and which they composed with mind to present it to the Councell of Trent For this Confession affirmeth her articles to be fundamentall saying cap. 23 This is the summe of doctrine which with one mouth we preach in our Churches And soone after It is true doctrine and necessary to the Church And Hospin part 2. Hist fol. 215. sayth that the composers of this Confession auouch this in summe that that writing contayneth clearly and fundamentally the princâ—pall articles of Christian fayth and doctrine of Sacraments instituted of Christ Or if he please let him take the Confession of Strasburg According to the CoÌ„fession of Strasburg which in the end thus writeth of the articles thereof These are the cheife points in which our men haue somewhat gone from the common doctrine of the Clergy Or else the Scottish general CoÌ„â—essioÌ„ wherin thus speake the Scots VVe belieue confesse and subscribe According to the CoÌ„fession of Scotland and affirme before God and the whole world that this only is the true Christian sayth which pleaseth God and bringeth saluation to men which is now layd open to the world and receiued of diuers Churches and Kingdoms especially of the Scottish Church For these Confessions do affirme that their articles are principall necessary to the Church and their doctrine the only true Christian doctrine which bringeth saluation But surely such articles be fundamentall Therefore the articles of these Confessions be fundamentall articles in Protestancy And consequently that a man be accounted a Protestant according to the iudgement of these Confessions it is necessary that he professe their articles Or finally let him make choice of the Bohemian Confession According to the CoÌ„fession of Bohemia in the Preface whereof it is written thus VVe imbrace and hold all things which belong to the true Church and without which she can be no where on earth For without doubt such things are fundamentall 6. But if any will not admit either the articles of the Conâ—ession of Auspurg or of Saxony which are Confessions of Lutherans nor the articles of the Confessions of Strasburg or Scotland which are Confessions of Sacramentaries not finally the articles of the Bohemian Confession which is sayd to be the Confession of the Waldenses to be the fundamentall articles of Protestancy First he shall shew that touching which are fundamentall articles he agreeth neither which LutheraÌ„s nor Sacramentaries nor Waldenses Againe besides that which we haue repeated out of Protestants concerning their account of the Confession of Auspurg he shall herein reiect those Confessions to which Protestants as themselues say yeld almost as much as Papists do to the Councell of Trent Vorstiue in Praefat. Antibell Praefat. Syntagm Conf ssionum which they hold for authenticall writings and which they say haue byn sealed with the bloud of many martyrs and approued of Kings Princes and common wealthes most excellent Deuines great seruants of God Assuredly if there be any certainty or worth in Protestant doctrine it is in their Confession of fayth Moreouer he can name no other articles which Protestants by publike and common iudgement haue agreed to be fundamentall and therefore either they haue not by publike consent determined which articles they hold for fundamentall or certainly no iudgement or decree of theirs is to be more esteemed of them then that which we find in their Confessions of fayth If Protestants be not certaine which are fundam articles they are not certaine of their Church Wherefore either they are to be held for fundamental articles or else Protestants are not certaine which are fundamentall articles of their fayth And if they be not certaine herof they cannot be certaine what is the essence or substance of a Protestant or who is a Protestant who not seing as I shewed before the only essentiall forme and substance of a Protestant they put in the beliefe of their fundamentall articles Either therefore they haue not yet determined which are their fundamentall articles and consequently they haue not determined what is the substance of a Protestant or who is a Protestants who not who is a member of their Church who an alien or that which they haue determined in their forsayd Confessions is to be taken for their decree and determination in this matter Finally I regard not what articles this or that Protestant iudgeth to be fundamentall for I might set downe which Luther tom 1. in Praefat. Disput fol. 419. or which Zuinglius Prefat Conf. fidei or which Beza in fine breuis Confess or which Bullinger Praefat. Compend haue reckoned for fundamentall articles but I would determine this matter out of their publike Confessions of fayth Sadeel ad Thes Posnan c 12. Beza epist 1. Rainold praelect 4. because they cannot deny them but in denying their fayth as also because they are of more authority amongst Protestants and finally because themselues require vs so to do 7. Let it be therefore assured and stedfast that according to the iudgement generally of all Protestants it is necessarily and before all matters required to a Protestant that he belieue Iustification by only speciall or particuler fayth What necessary to a Protestant because this is the soule life definition and all in a Protestant and moreouer according to the iudgements of the foresayd Confessions that he belieue
masses and bookes Thus Luther 2. In like manner the Protestants in Sleidan lib. 1. fol. 258 The Pope made lawes by which true knowledg was vtterly oppressed Melancthon tom 2. Lutheri fol. 192 Scholasticall diuinity being receiued fayth was destroyed the doctrine of works being admitted The Magdeburgians Praefat. Centur. 5 Extreme abolitioÌ„ of religion There was an extreme abolition of true Religion and the word of God vnder Popery Caluin Praefat. Institut In former ages men had extinguished the light of God And 1. Institut cap. 11. § 9 Many ages since true religion was drowned and ouerthrowne 4. Institut cap. 2. § 2 The substance of Christianity buried Vnder Popery that doctrine without which Christianity cannot consist was all buryed and shut out Respons ad Sadolet pag. 128. he sayth that the necessity to leaue the Roman Church was That the light of diuine truth was extinct the word of God buryed c. And p. 130. Cheifest points of doctrine ouerthrowne from the root maketh this speach vnto God in defence of his forsaking the Roman Church There were not a few profane opinions which euen by the ground ouerthrow the cheifest points of that doctrine which thou diddest deliuer vnto vs by word Lib. de necess Refor pa. 49 VVhen the word of God was choaked with these so many so thick darknesses Luther stept forth c. pag. 62 None prayed to God with assured sayth that is in earnest neither could they for Christ being buryed in that manner as he was c. Word of God ended Respons ad Versipell pag. 358 They haue extinguished the doctrine of saluation In Psycopan pag. 388 The word of God being ended by peruerse vse and sloth now returneth to light In Rom. 11. vers 22 The truth was taken away The light put out S. deel de vocat Minist pag. 552 God suffered that light to be put out which should perpetually haue lightned vs in gouerning our life Pure worships banished Crispin Praeâ—at operum Occolampadij Both the doctrine of saluation and piety were taken away they banished out of the Church all pure worship of God Celius secundus Cario de amplitudine regni Dei lib. 1. pag. 33 True Christ taken out of the world And so by litle and litle true Christ was taken out of the world and Antichrist put in his steed And Hospin part 1. Histor lib. 4. pag. 291. writeth that after 800. yeares after Christ the light of the holesome and true doctrine began to be darkned till it was vtterly put out The light cleane put out Thus forraine Protestants both Lutherans and Sacramentaries 3. Amongst English Protestants thus writeth M. Bale Cent. 4. c. 6 Holesome truth perished from the earth Cent. 1. pag. 69 From this tyme anno 607 purity of heauenly doctrine vanished out of the Church The truth perished froÌ„ earth In his Apology against Priesthood and vowes fol. 3 Two things haue cheifly byn the cause of the vtter decay and full destruction of Christian religion c. Vanished out of the Church M. Powell in â—tinerarium Cambrâ—ae lib. 2 cap. 7. sayth that about the yeare 1189 There was the cheife raigne of darknesse in so much that not only preaching of the true word but also the true religion was banished and scarce the name of Christianity remayned Vtter decay full destructioÌ„ of religioÌ„ M. Fox in the Protestation before his Acts affirmeth that about the yeare 1215. and 1080 Christian sayth was extinguished And pag. 840. that Christian Religion was wholy changed into Idolatry D. Fulke ad Cauillat Sâ—apletoni Scarse name of Christianity remayned Scarce could he fiue hundred yeares after banish the true doctrine of saluation out of the Churches of Europe And finally the Apology of the English Church part 5. cap. 13. diuis 1. sayth that Papists haue broken in peeces all the pipes and conduicts haue stopped vp all the springs and choaked the fountaine of liuing waters and by damning vp all the fountains of Gods word haue brought the people into a pittifull thirst Item Not a sparck of diuine light found VVith great distresse went they scattering about seeking some sparck of heauenly light to refresh their consciences withall but that light was already throughly quenched out so that they could find none This was a rusull state this was a lamentable forme of Gods Church It was a misery to liue therein without the Ghospell ProtestaÌ„ts light thoroughly quenched out without light without all comfort Thus write these learned Protestants both English and strangers of the destruction of their doctrine their fayth their religion and Ghospell before Luther arose which do so plainly testify the substantiall destruction therof as I may well vse S. Augustins words in the like occasion If I should speake thus they would resist and cry Lib. 1. de pec mer. c. 9. that I speake not truly thought not truly For in these words if they were spoken by others they would imagin no other meaning then that which in the foresayd Protestants they will not vnderstand 4. ProtestaÌ„ts confesse their lundam art perished Neither write they otherwise of the destruction of their principall and most fundamentall article of Iustification by only fayth For thus the Confession of Anspurg cap. 20 VVhen the doctrine of fayth which ought to be principall in the Church lay so long vnknowne Sole faith vnknown as all must needs confesse that there was a most profound silence of the iustice of fayth that in sermons only the iustice of works was spoken of in Churches c. And tit de bonis operibus pag. 25 Horribly ouerwhelmed In tymes past certaine absurd opinions horribly ouerwhelmed this doctrine in which the vnlearned faigned that men did satisfy the law of God In the meane tyme there was great silence how Christ is to be apprehended by fayth And pag. 27 The was no word of fayth which is necessary for remission of sinnes And pag. 19 In tymes past there was great silence in Churches of the exercises of sayth And Praefat. Apol. Confess August in Melancthon tom 3. fol. 27 All Churches Monasteries schooles briefly all bookes of late diuines No man taught c All Prot. coÌ„fort vnknown were before mute of the iustice of fayth No man taught sinnes to be forgiuen by fayth in Christ Sacraments were impiously profaned after that opinion that they iustify by the work wrought was receiued And this opinion did wholy oppresse the doctrine of saith Praefat. Conf. Saxoniae All this comfort which is necessary to euery one how a man conuerted to God is iustified was vnknown The Protestant Princes and Cities in Sleidan lib. 21. fol. 240 The contention is about the doctrine of sayth and of the true knowledge of God which is the cheifest head of Christian life and of pure religion Vtterly extinct And it cannot say they be denyed that this doctrine was vtterly extinct and
therefore were but halfe Protestants For to vs it sufficeth that we shew Luther to haue byn the Author and beginner of whole and true Protestants such as held all points that are necessary to the making of an absolue Protestant Those confuted who say there were some visible Protestants when Luther arose CHAP. V. What a maÌ„ Illyricus was 1. SOME Protestants when we aske of them who were the visible Protestants before Luther began do not themselues name any but send vs to Illyricus or M. Fox So playeth D. Whitaker lib. 3. against Duraeus sect 12. Colloq Aldeburg Hosâ— part 2. fol. â—c 4. Beza epist 55. in Mat. 20 ver 15. in 4. Ephe. Sâ—uitet Praefat. in tom 1. Pareus lib. 5. de Amâ—sl grat cap. 1 Melancâ—h tom 2. Hesk. in Antid Schâ—sselb Praf to 2. Kemnit loc p. 261. and lib. 7. sect 1 D. Fulke of Succession pag. 324. Schusselburg in 8. tom of his Catalogue of Heretiks pag. 365. Vorstius in his Autibellarm pag. 159. Lubbert lib. 5. of the Church c. 2. and others These men do manifestly shew that theÌ„selues know not of any such visible Protestants For they would neuer lay the burden of answering this question vpon others if they could haue answered it themselues And besides they declare that they know no author worthy of credit to whome they might send vs for the answere of this so important demaund else they would neuer haue referred vs to Illyricus or M. Fox For Illyricus in the iudgement of most Protestants both Lutherans and Sacramentaries was a vagabond a hell hound an heretike a Manichee deceitfull a lyar an impostor a falsifier a Cauiller a sclaunderer a singular inuenter of sclaunders a sycophant in his own iudgement impudently blasphemous a broacher of doctrine which bringeth in Epicurisme and mortality of the soule and ouerthroweth all religion and who had nothing to impugne truth withall besides an audacious ignorance and a very diuilesh spirit This and much more write the Protestants themselues of Illyricus wherefore to send vs to such a man is plainly to confesse that they know no man of credit to whome they may referre vs. And of the like stuffe is Fox a most impudent patcher of lyes who in his false Martyrologe proposeth theeues traytors sorcerers murderers of themselues Anabaptists Papists professed enemies and some then aliue for Protestant Martyrs as Allen Cope sheweth in the sixt book of his dialogues Beside those whom Illyricus nameth before Luther himselfe dares not cal Protestants but VVitnesses of truth because forsooth they disliked some doctrine or fact of the Pope And such witnesses also they are as some of them be Popes themselues as (a) Lib. 19. Pius 2. some famous Papists as (b) Lib 15. Peter Lumbard and Gratian whome himselfe calleth the (c) Lib. 15. 16. Pillars of the Religion of the Roman Antichrist and sayth they renewed Popery euen from the foundation some professed aduersaries of ProtestaÌ„ts as (d) Lib. 19. Clichtoucus some of the holy Fathers who as before was seene condemned the very soule and summe of Protestancy some those who only disliked the corrupt manners of some Popes as (e) Centur. 6 cap. 1. Richard Hampell some Atheists as (f) Lib. 19. Machiauell some who any way (g) Praf Catal. gainsayd either the doctrine or deed of any Pope Surely for Illyricus to bring such witnesses after he had searched in all corners and raked in all chanels doth manifestly bewray that there can no true Protestants be found before Luthers tyme. For Illyricus though neuer so impudent would haue byn ashamed to haue bragged of such silly witnesses if he could haue found any true Protestants whatsoeuer Besides such felloweâ— may be only sayd to haue byn Protestants and can no way be proued to haue byn simply and absolutely Protestants such as we speake of And we care not whom any one may say to haue byn Protestants for as Luther sayth Tom. 2. fol 437. what is more easy then to say any thing but whome he can proue conuince to haue byn such without which his saying is but voluntary and ridiculous and the beliefe therof rash and vnreasonable 2. And as for those which M. Fox produceth for Protestants before Luther they liued in the year of our Lord 1521. as himselfe writeth pag. 749. in the edition of 1596. that is in the 4. year of Luthers new preaching and we aske for Protestants before Luther Besides they all abiured their fayth as himselfe confesseth pag. 750. and soone after dyed for sorrow or lingered away with shame and we aske for Protesters not Abiurers Moreouer no one of them is found to haue held that cheife and fundamentall article of Protestancy of Iustification by speciall faith albeit as Fox writeth pag. 550 There was such diligent inquisition made as that no article could be so secretly taught amongst them but it was discouered Wherefore these wretched Abiurers were no ProtestaÌ„ts but some reliques of the Wiclifists or Lollards whereof we will intreat anone The waldenses were no ProtestaÌ„ts 3. Others say that the Waldenses were the visible Protestants before Luthers rising but there is no apparent reason to say that they were true absolute Protestants to wit such as held all the whole substance necessary to a Protestant For first there is no writer before Luthers tyme who sayth that they belieued to be iustified by only fayth Neither can any such thing be gathered either out of their own opinions or out of the writings of Catholiques against them at those tymes And Illyricus in his Catalogue of witnesses printed at Geneua 1597. lib. 15. pag. 544. writeth their opinions out of an ancient Catholique writer and pag. 559. out of Aenaeas Siluius and pag. 539. relateth their Confession out of Sleidan and himselfe pag. 536. reckoneth 13. of their articles of which he hath these words These are the articles of the VValdenses albeit others part them into more branches and make them more But in none of them is there any trace of only iustifying fayth The same I say of their Confession which the sayd Illyricus hath in his Catalogue printed at Geneua 1526. yea there col 1832. he sayth that Husse and Hierome of Prage did add vnto the doctrine of the Waldenses the article of free iustification by only fayth as sayth he Syluius intimateth wherein albeit he belye both Husse and Hierome also Syluius Num. 7. because neither they knew of any such iustification as shall straight appeare neither Syluius intimateth any such matter yet it clearly bewrayeth that the waldenses belieued not iustification by only fayth Moreouer Luther as we shall now rehearse confesseth that the Waldenses knew nothing of his imputatiue iustice by only fayth How then can they be sayd to haue byn true and absolute Protestants who wanted the very soul summe and definition of a Protestant Secondly they not only belieued not iustification by only fayth but belieued the contrary
the Waldenses and therefore the Bohemian Confession is not the Waldenses Confession Nor albeit therein be mention of iustification by only fayth can it be inferred that therefore the Waldenses did belieue it Finally as I haue often sayd and it must be alwayes inculcated I regard not whome any one sayth to haue byn Protestants but whom he proueth to haue byn such Neither whome he can proue to haue byn Protestants in part and in some sort but whome he can proue to haue byn absolutely and wholy Protestants at least for the substance of Protestancy Neither will it auaile any whit to complaine that we haue burnt the writings of the Waldenses by which they might proue that they were true Protestants For if they haue nor wherwithall to proue they were true Protestants they in vaine do feigne it Besides we asked of Luther his followers to produce one man Waldensian or other who had byn a true Protestant before Luthers preaching for which end there was no need of writings but of liuing men Wiclif was no true Protestant 6. In like sort I proue that Wicliffe and his followers were not true and absolute Protestants First because the Wiclifists are by name condemned togeather with other heretiks of Protestants in their Apology of the Confession of Auspurg chap. of the Church in these words VVe haue plainly inough sayd in our Confession that we disalow the Donatists and VViclifists Secondly because neither in Wiclifs booke nor of any of his schollers is there any signe of sole iustifying fayth neither did euer any Catholike writer contend with them there about Thirdly because as Melancthon writeth in his epistle to Myconius in his 1. tom printed at Bâ—sle pag. 416 VViclif neither vnderstood nor held the iustice of fayth Yea Husse his principall follower as we shall anon rehearse belieued that works did iustify And Wiclif himselfe in Thomas Walden tom 3. tit 1. cap. 7. bid euery one hope in the proper iustice of his life and men to trust in their merits which thing alone doth separate him farre inough from the Protestants campe Fourthly because the Wiclifists are reckoned amongst Heretiks of many Protestants as of Schusselburg tom 3. Catal pag. 190. of Kemnice in fundament is Coenae pag. 114. of Pantalcon in his Chronicle and of Matthias Hoe disput 27. they are termed most monstrous monsters And D. Cay in his 2. booke of the antiquity of Cambridge obiecteth Wicliffe to the Oxford men as a flaine of their vniuersity Fiftly wiclif taught diuers things which Protestants dislike And to omit these things which Catholikes obiect vnto him Canisius to 3 antiq lectionum Rokesana Prince of the Hussites in his dispute with Catholiks before the King of Bohemia hath these words These are the articles of VViclif That tithes are meere almes That the Clergy ought to haue no ciuill gouernment If a King be in mortall sinne that he is no more a King Which last article Osiander in his 15. Century repeateth thus There is no temporall Lord no Prelate no Bishop whiles he is in mortall sinne And Melancthon in his foresayd epistle VViclif doth plainly sophistically and seditiously wrangle vpon ciuill dominion And in his dispute of the right of Magistrats VViclif is mad who thinketh the wicked to haue no Dominion And in his Commentaries vpon Aristotles Politiques VViclif would haue those who haue not the holy ghost to loose their Dominion So that I meruaile how D. Andrews in his answere to the Apology of Bellarmine could say that it is a sclaunder that Wiclif taught so when as not only Catholiks but euen Hussites and Protestants do affirme it Moreouer Wiclif as Osiander reporteth in the place aforecited did condemne lawfull oathes and taught that all things fell out according to absolute necessity And Melancthon in his sayd epistle giueth this sentence of him I haue looked into VViclif but I haue found in him many other errors Wiclife held not iustice of sole faith by which one may iudge of his spirit He at all vnderstood not nor held the iustice of sayth He fondly confoundeth the ghospell and politique affaires would haue Priests to haue nothing proper c. And in his common places chap. of Ecclesiasticall power That superstition of VViclif is pernicious and seditious which driueth the ministers of the Church to beggery and denyeth that it is lawfull for them to hold any thing proper M. Stow also in his Cronicle anno 1376. writeth that he taught that Neither King nor lay man could giue any thing to the church for perpetuity Finally Vadianus in his fiâ—t book of the Eucharist pag. 168. confesseth that in many things he fouly erred Hussites no Protestants 7. Husse likewise and his partners we proue not to haue byn true and absolute Protestants First because it cannot be proued that they held the foresayd article of iustification by only fayth and the other fundamentall points of Protestancy Secondly because Husse is by name reiected of Luther who in the defence of his 30. article tom 2. thus writeth of him He agreeth not with me He gaue not a litle to the idol of Rome He seemeth not to repugne against the Popes Monarchy And vpon the 2. psal tom 3. fol 395 Husse did not condemne the sacrifice of Masse as we do And vpon the 9. chapter of Isaias tom 4. fol. 108. he sayth that Husse held a doctrine most pestilent most pernicious horrible and wholy impious yea very diuelish And in his Lypsicall dispute tom 1. fol. 260 I know and that very well that an euill Prelate is not to be reiected and therefore I damne the article of Husse And both there and other where Tom. 1. fo 30. 291. 292. 251. oftentymes denieth himselfe to be a Bohemian by which he meant an Hussite And in his table-talkes chapter of Sâ—ermers sayth Husse belieued that works with fayth do iustify which point alone excludeth him from the number of Protestants Husse belieue not sole faith And in the chapter of Antichrist Husse departed not one iot from the Papists but only reproued vices and naughty life Which also affirmeth Hierome of Prage Husse his fellow in M. Fox vpon the 11. chapter of the Apocal. Where also M. Fox himselfe writeth that Husse agreed with the Papists touching transubstantiation Masse Vowes Predestination Free will formed fayth cause of iustification and merits of works which plainly declare how litle he held of Protestancy Lastly when Bellarmine wrote that there was not in the world when Luther began any religion but Paganisme Iudaisme Mahometisme Grecisme Nestorianisme Hussites heresy and the Romane fayth D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 3. pag. 502. denyeth these to haue byn all For sayth he our Church was then In which words he professeth the Protestants to be a different church from the Hussites Iunius also lib. 4. de Eccles cap. 6. acknowledgeth that some Protestant deny Hussites to be of their Church And Luther vpon the 53.
28. fol. 396 If the Pope must be worshipped Christ must be denyed And de Missa priuata tom 7. fol. 475 VVhosoeuer is vnder the Pope and obeyeth him cannot be saued Caluin against Seruer pag. 607 Is it not a profanation of the sacred vnity to professe one God and faith with an impious and prophane company And Respons ad Versip pag. 362 How wicked and soule treachery is it to abide in that sacrilegious company of Papists And D. Whitaker ad Rat. 3. Campiani None abide with the lambe in the mountaine who haue any commerce with Antichrist And Caluin in Confutat Hollandi lib. de vitandis superstitionibus bringeth many proofes to shew that the faithfull may not communicate with the false Church and therto citeth the letters of Melancthon Bucer Peter Martyr and those of Zurich and the same is commonly taught of Protestants How then did not those Protestants separate themselues from the body of Christ how were they saued who in tymes past communicated with papists How were they saued vnlesse God be an acceptour of persons and tyms that he will cut of some from his body and from hope of saluation who communicate with Antichrist and not others at these and not in former tymes Againe Protestants teach that the Church ought to professe her fayth as besides the testimonies before repeated the Preface of the Confession of Saxony sayth They that are demaunded must needs tell the doctrine And the CoÌ„fession of Bohemia art 2 They teach that they must vndoubtedly belieue all the articles of the Creed and confesse them with the mouth Luther in 1. Petri cap. 2. tom 5. fol. 464 If any now as the Emperour or other Prince should aske me my fayth I must plainly confesse it to him And de Scru. Arbit tom 2. fol 432 Truth and doctrine must alwayes be preached openly and neuer kept secret or crookt and turnd awry D. Feild lib. 1. de Eccl. cap. 10 For seeing the Church is the multitude of them that shall be saued vnlesse he mak coÌ„fession vnto saluation for fayth hid in the heart and concealed doth not suffice it cannot be but they that are of the true Church must by the profession of the truth make themselues knowne in such sort that c. And the Preface of the Syntagme of Confessions VVhen euery one ought according to the Apostles precept giue a reason of his hope how much more the Church And D. Whitaker Cont. 4. quest 6. cap. 2. pag 696 True sayth can no more be separated from confession with the mouth then fire from beat or the sunne from its brightnes and beames What fayth then had those protestants which as is sayd durst not professe their mind And Cont. 2. qoest 3. cap. 2. pag. 472 It is not lawfull for the godly to dissemble true Religion or make shew of false nor to conceale what they think of Religion if they be examined of them who haue authority to aske them of their fayth But it is not credible that in so many ages in no part of the Christian world no Catholike Magistrate should aske any protestant of his fayth especially if it be true that Luther writeth in psalm 22. tom 3. fol. 344. that Papists do so examine the body of the Church that all her bones may be counted that is none of them can by hid VVherefore we must not imagine that there are any hidden bones of Christ all are bewrayed and counted wheresoeuer they are either by the espials of secret confession or by the tortours or examiners Which sheweth that if there had byn any true protestants heretofore they would haue byn discouered 11. Finally they are brought to these straights that sometymes they say that the protestant church which they imagine was heretofore in popery did consist of those who were papists both in opinion and profession This Caluin intimateth in the words before cited when he sayth that his church was corrupted with pestilent doctrine And Luther de Missa priuata tom 7. fol. 231. saying The very elect were seduced in that great darknesse And in cap. 9. Isaiae tom 4. fol. 95 Behold sayth he the whole face of the Churches vnder Popery Did not they all who truly felt the burden of sinne imagine that they should by good works satisfy for their sinnes Which thing alone would suffice to blot them out of the role of protestants D. White in defence of his way cap. 36. pag. 350. sayth those imaginary protestants were corrupted some more some lesse with those errors which sayth he now we fly And cap. 40. pag. 394. graunteth that they were infected with damnable heresies D. Whitaker lib. 2. de Scriptura cap. 8. sect vlt. sayth They were beset with most thick darknes Nappâ—r in cap. 12. Apocal. pag. 195. that their visible Church in tymes past VVholy embraced the errors of merits and indulgences c. And Morgersterâ—â— tract de Eccl. pag. 41 These things were in tymes past to be forgiuen the godly that they belieued the Pope to be â—hrists vicar and head of the church Popery to be the church Saints to be prayed vnto Masse to be the Lords supper Are these men think you in their wits who call them godly and say they must be pardoned who belieued Antichrist to be Christs vicar Antichrists Synagogue to be the Church of Christ and horrible idolatry such as they account Masse prayer to Saints to be seruice of Christ The same also they meane when they challenge the simple ignorant Papists for theirs or confesse the vulgar Roman Church to be the true Church or as others of them speake graunt the Roman Church but deny Popery the Popish or Roman Popish Church For they imagine that the simple Catholike people neither doth now nor in former tyms did belieue those points of fayth which themselues deny But this they feigne of the simple Catholike people and cannot proue it Besides there is no Catholike â—o simple as doth not vertually belieue all points of Catholike fayth which Protestants deny sith he actually professeth to belieue whatsoeuer the Catholike Church teacheth Neither is there any at all who doth not belieue iustification by good works which point alone would suffice to make them no Protestants Besides Caluin 4. Institut cap. 8. sayth that we affirme him to be no Christian who doth not vndoubtedly agree to all points of doctrine as well affirmatiue as negatiue And the same sayth D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 8. pag. 519. D. Morton part 1. Apol. lib. 1. cap. 9. and D. Willet in the Preface of his Synopsis Yea as before we rehearsed Cap 2. they confesse that before Luthers reuolt all from head to foot were drowned in the pudles of Popery that none dreamed of that which is the cheifest point of Protestancy Wherfore Schusselburg tom 8. Catal. Haeret. pag. 440. seemeth to say That befor Luther arose Popery was the true church like as the Synagogue of the Iewes was before the comming
OF THE AVTHOR AND SVBSTANCE OF THE PROTESTANT CHVRCH AND RELIGION TWO BOOKES Written first in Latin by R. S. Doctour of Diuinity AND Now reuiewed by the Author and translated into English by VV. Bas Euery thing must be reduced to its beginning Tertull. Praescript cap. 20. Permissu Superiorum M.DC.XXI The Scope of this Worke. IF both Luther himselfe and the famousest Protestantâ— of all sorts haue many wayes most plainly and most freely confessed that Luther was the Author and Beginner of the Protestant Church and Religion as in this worke doth manifestly appeare then vndoubtedly he was so And if Luther were the Author and Beginner therof assuredly it is not the Church and Religion of Christ. Read therefore and iudge indifferently and thereby an end may be made of all Controuersies in Religion betwixt the Catholiks and Protestants THE PREFACE OF THE AVTHOR TO the Reader Wherein the manner and profit of this Worke is declared THERE are two kinds of questions gentle Reader which are in controuersy betwixt the Catholikes and Protestantes the one kind is of fact to wit Whether Luther was the Author and beginner of the Protestants Church and ReligioÌ„ whether before him it were visible and had Pastours whether he and the first Protestant Preachers were sent to preach Protestancy and the liâ—e The other kind of question is of Christs doctrine or law For example whether Christ taught good workes do iustify be necessary to saluation meritorious and such others Why a a question of Fact is handled rather theÌ„ of doctrin At this present I treate not of this second kind of question but only of the former and that for three causes First the questions of Doctrine are innumerable but the questions of Fact few And many haue handled them and that most exactly but these few haue touched and for ought that I know none of purpose hath hitherto written of the Authour of Protestancy and in that manner as I intend to write Secondly there are few questions of doctrine of that nature that all other controuersies of faith depend vpon them but the most questions of Fact are such as if they be well decided al other Controuersies of religion are at an end Such kind of question this especially is which now I handle VVhether Luther were Author and beginner of the Protestant church and Religion For if it be made manifest that he was the Author and Beginner of it euery one will straihgt see that it is not Christs Church Religion but Luthers deuise and inuention Thirdly in questions of doctrine or law Protestants want not some pretext of Scripture as neither any Heretikes wanted and therfore diuers tymes they are ready to debate these kind of Questions in which as Tertullian sayth they pretend Scriptures Prescrip c. 15. and with this their boldnes shake some and in the dispute weary the constant catch the weake send away the midalâ— sort with scruple and douâ—ts But in questions of Fact they are destitute not only of al pretence of Scripture vnles it be some most vaine but also of all testimony of men and help of reason and stand only vpon their owne sayinges are conuinced by the testimonies of the whol world and sometyme also by their owne confessions and therefore are brought to debate these kind of questions no more willingly then is a theefe to his tryall Neither do they in these disputs either weary the constant or catch the weake but shew their owne weaknes and wilfullnes vnto all kind of men And this is the cause why Ministers are so loath to dispute of the Church because the Church being a company of men includeth many questions of fact as of antiquity succession continuance visibility mission ordination of Pastours and such like in which points there is little colour or shew on their part 2. Fourthly Protestants exact more difficult poofes in questions of doctrine then they can demand in matters of Fact For in matters of Fact wherof the scripture speaketh nothing they must be content with testimonies of men against whome no iust exception can be made or they must refuse all triall of these kind of questions But in controuersies of doctrine they account those only to be lawfull proofes which are taken out of the scripture Neither doe these satisfie them vnlesse they be plaine (a) Melan. Brent in Hospin fol. 107. Colloq Ratisb sess 11. expresse and as they say word (b) Vorst respons ad Slad for word containe that which is in question or at least be so pregnant and strong that they (c) Luth. de seru arbitr fol. 440. Lib. 6. confess c. 4. stopp all mâ—ns mouths that they can gainsay nothing For it is the common fault of Protestants which S. Augustin saith himselfe was guilty of whiles he was an heretike that they will be as certaine of all things as that seauen and three make ten Nay they yield not alwayes to these kind of proofs For what can be sayd more expressy more plainly more literally then the scripture saith that man is iustified by workes and not only by faith that that which our Sauiour gaue with his hands to his Apostles after his last supper was his very body and bloud and such like yet the Protestants yield not to these kind of testimonies but deuise figures and shiftes to delude them Catholiques proofes in controuersies of doctrine are certainly Theological demonstrations because they are clearly drawne from the proper principles of Diuinity to wit from cleare words of God confirmed by the tradition of the Church and vnanimous exposition of the Fathers which kind of proofe is as great and strong as either Diuinity or law or any Science whatsoeuer which is founded in words either doth affoard or the nature of any law or science which is grounded in words as Diuinity is can beare or affoard And as the Philosopher saith well it were starck madnes to exact any other kind of proofes of any Profession then the nature therof can affoard 1. Eth. 1. But because heretiques expound what words soeuer as they list and litle set by the authority of the Church or Fathers and the vnlearned hardly perceaue what kind of proofe is a Theologicall demonstration such as Diuinity can affoard no greater or which is the true sense of Gods word or how great the authority of the Churh and Fathers ought to be therefore with them Catholiks proofs in points of doctrin albeit in truth they be Theological demonstrations take litle effect Wheras on the other side Catholique proofes in matter of Fact are not only Theologicall but also that I may so speake Mathematicall demonstrations because they consist of one principle which is grounded not only vpon the foundations of Diuinity to wit the word of God together with the expositioÌ„ of the Church and Fathers but also is manifest by the light of reason which kind of principles these are That Gods Church hath alwayes him
thought not that he was otherwise vnderstood None was yet troubled with such a question you not yet iangling he spake more securely But the ProtestaÌ„ts which we produce liued al after that protestancy was both bred and hatched after the Catholike fayth had for many ages shined through out the world and therfore could not be ignorant what wordes of theirs might make for the Catholike fayth Cassander Erasmus-Cornelius Agrippa Marsil of Padua and preiudice their owne cause Another difference is that none of the Catholikes whose testimonyes Protestants alleage against vs is accounted of vs for a man sent extraordinarily of God and much lesse for a Prophet Euangelist or Apostle Nay Beatus Rhenanus Faber Stapulensis Orthuinus Gratius many of them are obscure writers and of small or no reckoning among vs some of them are not held for Catholikes of vs and some of them euen by the iudgments of Protestants themselues are our open enemyes But the confessions of fayth which we cite against ProtestaÌ„ts containe their faith so that they cannot be reiected of them vnles they will renounce their fayth And of the men whose testimonyes we produce one is accounted of them a (e) Humf. ad Rat. 4. Camp God another a Prophet an (f) Colloq Aldebur Schusseâ—b Catal. 13. Hunius praefat de liber arbit Euangelist an Apostle a third Elias an Angell His writings are held for inspired from heauen for a rule of fayth and equall to the writinges of the Apostles Another is called a (g) â—â—anae lib. 4 de Eccles c. 9. Beza ep 6. great and admirable Prophet others are esteemed for lights lampes bright starres props founders parents renewers of the Protestants church and religion Others are men extraordinarily sent and diuinely raised to lighten the world most of them for very learned famous well deseruing of the Protestant religion finally all for sincere Protestants The holy Fathers were wont to refute both the (h) Iustin dial cum Tryphon August l. de ciuit Chrysost hom 26. in 2. Cor. Cyril l. 6. in Iulian. Pagans superstition and the (i) Hier. cont Vigilant Ambros serm 5. de Sanctis Hilar. l. 1. 6. de Trinit heretikes errours out of the Diuels confessions Of which kind of proof (k) Apol. cap. 22. Tertullian vsing it maketh this account What more manifest then this fact what more sure then this proofe Belieue them they speake true of themselues who vse to credit them when they lye No man lyeth to his owne disgrace And S. (l) Lib. ad Demetr Cyprian VVho so sayest that thou worshipest the Gods belieue euen them whom thou worshippest And likewise Minutius in Octauio Neither do they lye to their owne shame especially if some of you be by Belieue themselues witnessing that they are Diuels and confessing the truth of themselues But our proofe taken out of the Protestants confessions of faith out of Luther such like famous Protestants testimony against Protestancy is much more euident and stronger both because it is more likely that men will confesse the truth though against themselues then the Diuell the father of lyes and sworne enemy of truth as also because the confessions of the Diuel were extorted from him by force as the Fathers themselues doe acknowledge but these of Luther and his mates come most freely from them Belieue therefore O Protestants your chiefe leaders Note your founders Instructors Prophets EuaÌ„gelists Apostles in that which they freely of their own accord coÌ„fesse of themselues of their doctrine Euen by the testimony of your own Prophets teachers belieue that ProtestaÌ„cy is newly risen first founded by Luther before knowne to none No man willingly lyeth to his owne shame no man freely confesseth that which ouerthroweth his owne cause but which he cannot deny No man knew protestancy better then they no man fauoured it more then they VVho sayth Caluin is to be credited touching Popery more then the Pope himselfe De ver â— Eccles reform And whom shal we belieue touching the author and hatching of protestancy amongst the Lutherans rather then Luther himselfe Melancthon the Century-writers Kemnice Schusselburg and the like Or amongst the Sacramentaryes rather then Zuinglius Bullinger Bucer Peter Martyr Caluin Beza Plessie and such others or amongst English Protestants rather then Iewell Fox Whitaker Fulke Humfrey Perkins and the like whose frequent and plaine confessions we heerin produce A third difference between our and the Protestants manner of proceeding in this kind of proofe is that Protestantes oftentymes alleadge Catholikes testimonyes corrupted mangled and falsifyed and sometymes also the obiections which they make against theÌ„selues insteed of their answeres as Cardinall Peron not long since shewed Plessie to haue don before the French King conferenrence at fountaine Bel-caue euen by the iudgment of Protestant themselues And it were easy to demonstrate that D. (m) Apol. part 1. l. 1. c. 23. l. 2. c. 41. part 2. l. c. 35. l. 2. c. 41. Morton hath done the like in his Apology But I produce the testimonyes of Protestants certaine and entiere at least for that sense for which I alleadge them For I haue cited none in this worke which either I haue not seene with myne owne eyes and for the most part haue quoted not only the bookes and chapters but also the leaues and pages or if I haue wanted the booke I haue cited them out of some good Author The fourth difference that of great moment is that the Catholiques whose testimonyes Protestants alleadge against is if so be they were true Catholikes were alwayes ready to reuoke and recall whatsoeuer they had written contrary to the catholik fayth to submit all their wordes or writings to the censure of the catholike Church which to be the mind disposition of all Catholiks Protestants themselues confesse For thus writeth D. (n) Contr. 2. q. 5. c. 8. Whitaker This is the condition this the consent of the Popish Church that all hang their saluation vpon one man and submit themselues to one mans iudgment And D. (o) Apol. part 1. l. 2. cap. 31. Morton Is there any Papist that thinkes any decree of the Pope can be contemned or broken without cryme or heresy Which sith it is so in vaine do they obiect any Catholikes words against the Catholike fayth For either they are not contrary thereto or if they be they are already reuoked recalled and disanulled by himselfe But the mind and proceeding of ProtestaÌ„ts is far otherwise who subiect not their opinions to the iudgment of the Church but as they thinke that she may erre so will they hold their opinions notwithstanding her sentence to the contrary and therfore iustly may we produce their testimonies against their owne Church 9. The fift difference which is much to be noted is that Protestants alleadge Catholik witnesses in matters of doctrin in which some tymes by reason of
the obscurity of the matter a man may chance to erre slip August l. 11. cont Faust c. 5. or els in such matters of fact as were in times or places far distant from them so that themselues could not search the truth but belieued the reports of others Such a question is that of Pope Ioane in which Protestants cite no Catholike author which liued not some ages after that time wherin Pope Ioan is sayd to haue beene Or if they produce any Catholike Author in any matter of fact the truth wherof he might haue tried either he is of no credit or the matter is such as it turneth to no preiudice of the Catholike faith But we heer produce Protestants in a matter of fact such a matter as they could most easily know For what was more easy then for Luther and his fellowes to try either then or euer since whether when he first began there was in the world any Protestant company whether it were visible whether it had Pastours and the like For who can thinke that only the Protestant company could lye so close hid that neither in all Luthers time or euer since either the being or the estate or condition or place or Pastours or any thing at all therof could be espied out of so many Arguses which now in one whole age haue sifted all corners of the world to find it out And besides this is such a question of Fact as vpon the decision therof an end may be made of all cōtrouersies betweene Catholikes and Protestants For as I sayd before if Luther be the Author and beginner of the Protestant Church it is certaine that it is not the Church of Christ nor to be followed of Christians Note but to be forsaken detested To which I ad now that if Luther himself such so many learned famous Protestāts as I haue cited do by many wayes so plainly confesse that Luther was the Author therof it cannot be doubted but that he was in truth the Author of it For I alleadge not men of small credit among Protestants but such as are of greatest authority with them nor a few but many nor of one nation alone but of diuers to wit Germans Italians French English Scottes Flemings and others nor Protestants of one sort or sect but of all three namely Lutherans Sacramētaries and English Protestants So that they could not beare false witnesse in this matter either for wāt of knowledge because they were many and learned of different countries and most diligent in searching the matter and the matter it selfe most easy nor for want of good will towards the cause because they were all most earnest Protestants And to refuse the testimonies of such witnesses in a matter of fact in their owne time so easy to be knowne and so diligently searched of them what other thing is it then obstinately to refuse to know the truth of this matter so important to be knowne and wherby may be made an end of all contentions in Religion Wherfore let Protestants say as they please Note that in questions of doctrine they will not depend vpon Luther Caluin or any one or all their doctours together but vpon the scripture alone Neuertheles in matter of fact wherof the scripture saith nothing such as this is for the Scripture telleth not what was the state and condition of the Protestant Church when Luther began in what place it was what Pastours it had who saw it and the like either they must confesse that they refuse all triall knowledge of so important a truth or they must giue credit to the deposition of sufficient witnesses And if euer men were or can be sufficiēt witnesses of any matter of Fact Luther and those Protestants which here I produce are sufficient witnesses of that which I bring them for to testify And thus much touching the cause why I proue Luther to haue been the founder of Protestant Religiō only by the testimonies of Protestants Why so many Protestāts testimonyes are alleaged 10. As for the reason why I alleadge so many Protestants that is that it many appeare that it is not the priuate testimony of some one or few but the generall consent of them all or at least the common sentence of many of them And if I seeme to any Catholike ouer tedious in heaping vp so many testimonies of Protestants I pray him to cōsider that I write not this book to Catholikes to confirme them in the Catholike faith who I know to that end doe not need the testimonies of Protestants but that I write it partly to Catholikes for to furnish them with store of Protestants testimonies to stopp their mouthes and to shew them that they are right Heretikes that is condemned as the Apostle speaketh by their owne iudgement to which end a few testimonies of theirs would not suffice And therfore to such as intend this end the multitude of testimonies will not be troublesome For who that indeauoureth to vāquish most obstinate enemies will complain of the abundance of good soldiers wherof he may make choice And if I had rehearsed only some few testimonies and named the places where the rest may be found some would haue cauilled as M. Iewel did against D. Harding that I had cited dumbe witnesses Besides seing the iudgments of men are diuers it may fall out that what kind of testimonyes seem strong forcible to some others acount but weake and litle to the purpose and therfore it was behofull that there should be as it were a store-house of Protestants testimonies that euery one might take what weapon he thinketh fittest for him vse it against them But especially I gathered these testimonies of Protestants for the Protestants themselues that by their owne mens iudgement I might withdraw them from their errour And therfore I was not so fearfull to bring too many for Catholikes as carefull to prouide inough for Protestants In which I could hardly offend by multitude For as S. (p) Lib. 1. Vigil saith Mans mind possessed with the errour of a false opinion is hard and slow to perceiue truth with how many witnesses so euer it be vrged therto (ſ) De gestis cum Emerit Or as (q) Lib. de Patient Tertullian writeth much talke in matter of edification is not foule if at any time it be foule And (r) Lib. 1. cont Iou. S. Hierom delay is no losse when by delay the victory is more assured Wherupon S. Augustin counsaileth vs not to regard and delay whatsoeuer so we bring good proofe of what we say Besides (t) VVhi. cont 295. c. 17. l. 1. de script c. 11. sect Sadeel in Refut Posnan c. 12. Protestants deny that we ought to iudge of them by one or few though they be Pastors and (u) White in defence of his way c. 7. write that M. Brierly in his Protestants Apologie although it be stuffed with all kind of
that Protestants as (u) Lib. 2. c. 9. Lactantius wrote of Cicero cannot be more sorely confuted then they are by Protestants themselues Faults escaped in the printing Page Line Fault Correction 8â— 11. himelf himselfe 82. 27. vnles he vnles he be 96. 6. numb 66. numb 96. 107. 19. The There 109. 23. light of dele of 120. 4. credible incredible 127. 7. the these 23â— 6. dele haue bin 237. 2. be be by 140. 6. fourth third 147. 33. waye waxe 154. 7. in is 168. 23. sonde sponge 169. 3. one our 170. 33. 1525. 1535. 181. 14. should only should only say 184. 27. predigious prodigious 205. 31. boasteth boasteth that â—19 vlt. Taye Faye 211. 33. of fayth faith of 222. 21. first fifth If any other faults haue escaped it is desired of the Gentle Reader to correct them of his courtesy the Author being far absent from the Print THE FIRST BOOKE Of the substance of the Protestants Church and Religion and of their vncertainty therein CHAP. I. BECAVSE as after Plato and Aristotle Tully sayth very truly VVhosoeuer will according to the order of reason treat of any thing Lib. 4. must first define or explicate the nature thereof that it may be knowne what it is whereof he speaketh and Protestants agree that the definition is the very ground of all disputation before I do shew Caluin 3. Institut cap. 4. §. 1. Sadeel in Refut Thes â—osnan cap. 2. who was the first author of the Protestant Church and Religion which I will do in the second booke I will in this first define and determine what is a Protestant and what is the Protestant Church and Religion And because Protestants in this matter as in all others are variable and inconstant sometymes requiring many things to the making and constitution of a Protestant sometymes being content with very few things sometyms stretching the bounds of their Church most largly otherwhiles drawing theÌ„ very strait according as it serueth to their present purpose I will first discouer this their vncertainty about so weighty a matter afterward out of their owne principles and confessions of fayth set downe what is indeed necessary to the very substance and being of a Protestant and of their Church and Religion And in this Chapter I will shew how few they sometymes do admit to be of the Church and how many things they require to the making of a Protestant and in some chapters following how many they at other tymes do graunt to be of their Church and how few things they account necessary for to be a member thereof That done I will make manifest what is indeed necessary thereto They exclude Papists 2. First of all therefore they sometymes exclude Catholiques whome they terme Papists out of the Church as is manifest by all their writings in so much that the French Protestants in the 28. article of their confession say VVe openly affirme that where the word of God is not receiued nor there is any profession of obedience due thereto nor any vse of Sacraments there properly speaking we cannot iudge to be any Church VVherfore we condemne the Popish Conuenticles And D. Whitaker in his second booke against Dureus 2. section is so earnest that he sayth I will not allow the very name of a lawfull Church vnto the Roman Church because it hath nothing which a true Church ought to haue And both he in his 2. Controuersy 6. question 3. Chapter D. Sutliue in his first booke of the Church 3. cap. and lib. 2. cap. 9. M. Perkins in his reformed Catholique towards the end Caluin in his book against the Chaunter of Lions Beza in his of the notes of the Church the Confession of Saxony in the Chapter of the Church and many others do reckon diuers articles or euery one whereof they pronounce Papists to be â—ut of the Church And because their opinion hereâ—n is well inough knowne and hereafter also we â—hall haue occasioÌ„ to shew how haynously they conâ—emne the Popedome or Papistry I will heere reâ—earse no more of their sayings touching this point The like sentence they sometymes pronounce of the â—nabaptists Anabaptists and Atians For thus speaketh the conâ—ession of Auspurg Cap. 9. They condemne the Anabapâ—â—sts who disallow the baptisme of infants and think them to â—â—e faned without baptisme And the Confession of Switâ—erland cap. 20. VVe condemne the Anabaptists who deny â—at infants ought to be baptized The same is manifest by â—he English Confession c. 38. by the Confession of â—asse c. 24. others Of Arians Arrians they giue this verâ—ct in the forsayd Confession of Auspurg in the first â—rticle They condemne all heresies risen against this article of the Trinity as the Manichees Arians Eunomians c. â—nd in like sort the French Confession art 6. the â—nglish art 1. the consent of Poland and others in 〈◊〉 much as in England the Protestants haue burnt me Arians 3. Sometymes also they thrust out all hereâ—ckes Heretiks For thus writeth Luther in his explication of â—e Creed Neither Gentile Iew Heretike LutheraÌ„s or any sinner is â—ued vnlesse he make attonement with the Church and in all â—ings thinke do and teach the same And the Magdeâ—â—rgians in the preface of their 6. Century Neither â—eretikes nor deuisers or patrons of sanaticall opinions are of â—â—rist but they are of Antichrist and of the diuell and apperâ—â—ne to Antichrist and the diuell they are the impostume and â—â—e plague of the people of God The ministers of the Prince Elector of Saxony in the Conference held at Aldburg in the 3. writ cast out of the Church all VVho say they wittingly and willingly defend such corruptions of doctrine as haue byn condemned by the lawfull iudgment and consent of the Catholike Church And the Ministers of the Duke of Saxony in the 4. writ of the sayd Conference pronounce this sentence VVhosoeuer they are that do cloak and defend corruptions of the word of God that is of the articles of fayth after they haue byn admonished we iudge not to be true members of Christ vnlesse they repent And Vrbanus Regius one of the first and cheifest scholers of Luther in his Catechisme sayth All Heretikes are out of the Church The same teacheth Schusselburg a principall superintendent amongst the Lutherans in his Catalogue of heresies and many others As for the Sacramentaries SacrameÌ„taries thus professeth the French Confession in the 6. article VVe detest all Sects and heresies which haue byn reiected by the holy Fathers as S. Hilary S. Athanasc S. Ambrose S. Cyrill Whereupon Sadeel in his preface of his answere to the abiured articles sayth Our Confession of fayth condemneth all Heretikes Likewise the Confession of Basle in 24. article writeth in thiâ— sort VVe driue away all whosoeuer dissenting from the society of the holy Church do either bring in or follow strange wicked doctrines And Peter Martyr in his Commoâ— places in the title
followers not knowing the Pope did honour his Kingdome belieuing all things thereof to be good and iust and of God The Magdeburgians in their 12. Century col 1637. speake thus of him He worshipped the God of Maâ—zim they meane the masse till the last moment of his life And in the next columne He was a most eager defender of the seat of Antichrist Melancthon in his booke of the Church and vpon the 14. cap. to the Romanes He yelded to many errours as to the Abuses of the Masse to the Popes power to vowes to the worship of Saints Danaeus in his controuersies pag. 313. sayth He approued the Popery M. Iewell in his defence of the Apology 21. art diuis 8. pag. 450 Bernard was a monck and liuing in a tyme of such corruption and being caryed with the tempest and violence of the same must c. Bale in his 2. century of writers pag. 177 He increased the authority of the bishop of Rome as much as he could D. Feild vpon the 14. of S. Matthew Bernard was deceiued with the errour of Peters superiority And D. Whitaker in his answere to the 7. reason of Father Campian Bernard whome alone your church in many yeares hath brought forth a holy man And in his 4. controuersy quest 2. c. 17. he affirmeth that he endeauoureth to confirme the Popes superiority Seing therefore by the confession of Protestants he was both an earnest Papist vnto his dying day for all his life tyme he honoured masse beleiued the Popes superiority in which two points Protestants say the essence and soule of a Papist doth consist and briefly belieued all things belonging to the Pope to come from God and also was a very holy man in his life tyme and now a blessed Saint in heauen they must needs confesse that euen the most vehemeÌ„t Papist may be of the church because neither true sanctity nor saluatioÌ„ can be found out of the church Whereunto the Protestants in the late Conference at Ratisbon Sess 13. say If they were truly saints then their errour was not of that kind which ouerturneth the foundation For it implieth contradiction that one should be a true Saint and yet foster errour which ouerturneth the ground of saluation In like sort they graunt diuers others to be true saints and yet withall Papists but for breuities sake I will content my selfe with this example of S. Bernard But I will not omit to say that they confesse our Christian forefathers before Luthers tyme to haue byn Papists from the top to the toe from the first to the last as shall be shewed in the 2. booke cap. 3. and notwithstanding dare not say that they be damned yea confesse them to be saued Luther in his booke of priuate masse enquireth what is to be thought of our auncestors who haue founded innumerable Masses and answereth I cannot tell certainly But vpon the 41. cap. of Genesis he sayth Doubtlesse many haue byn saued vnder Popery And vpon the 5. of S. Matthew Our Popish forefathers saued Neither do we condemne the Christians who liued vnder the Pope Brentius in the preface of his Recognition VVe doubt not but that many haue obtayned true saluation in Popery Osiander in his Manual englished VVe do not condemne our godly ancestors who liued in tyme of Popery Zuinglius in his actes of disputation fol. 638 It is impious to pronounce our ancestors to be damned D. Morton in his Apology part 1. l. 1. c. 90 Be this impiety far from vs to adiudge our ancestours to damnation And D. White in his defence pag. 356 I neuer denyed the church of Rome to be the visible church of God wherein our ancestors possessed the true faith and were saued But how could our Popish ancestors be not damned how could they be saued vnles they were in the true church out of which euen Protestants themselues confesse that there is no saluation That they confesse true mission and Pastors in Popery but only damnation 4. Fourthly I prooue that Protestants cannot deny Papists to be of the true Church because they oftentymes both by word and deed acknowledge the vocation and Mission of Popish Pastors to be lawfull and sufficient to make a true Pastour of the Church Luther vpon the 5. cap. of S. Matthew VVe confesse that amongst Papists are pulpits Baptisme Sacraments and all other things belonging to Apostolicall vocation and function And in his booke or priuate masse There remaineth in Popery Vocation Ordination Ministery of the word and keyes to bind and loose Againe Christ hath conserued his Ministery vnder Popery And as is before cited There is all Christian good in Popery the keyes the charge of preaching c. Iohn Regius in considerat Censurae pag. 93 Although it be true that the Popish ministery was depraued with sundry traditions and deuises of men yet had it those things which were necessary to saluation Bucer in Rom. 8. pag. 427. telling vs by what authority and right he preached Protestantisme sayth I had by lawfull meanes already attayned the charge to preach Christ and to teach those things which he commanded Iunius lib. singulari de eccles cap. 17 God calleth the church wherein Popery raigneth by his spirit by his word by the publike instrument of that holy marriage by the ministery by sacred affaires actions On Gods part these things are apparantly in that church Plessy lib. de Eccles cap. 11. p. 361. The vocation of our men is the same that they the Papists boast of Pag. 362 Our aduersaries and our first ministers had the same Ecclesiasticall calling Boysseul in confutat Spondaei pag. 486 It is no reproach for our Pastors to haue issued out of yours or as you say to haue had their vocation from yours Moulins lib. 1. de vocat cap. 5. pag. 20. endeauouring to vphold the calling of their first Reformers sayth They haue that calling which is ordinary in the church of Rome Pa. 21 They had their calling of the Pope cap. 9. pag. 36 They haue the same ordinary calling which our aduersaries haue And lib. 2. tract 1. cap. 1. pag. 172 The calling they had in the church of Rome sufficed to bind them to preach And pag. 173 Their commission was no other then the ordinary charge Serauia in defen Grad minist cap. 2. pag. 31. VVe ought not to thinke that in the church of Rome ecclesiasticall ministery is decayed And pag. 33 I like not their frowardnes who acknowledge no ministery in the church of Rome but deeme all that is there diuelish Ibid Beza doth exagitate Popish orders ouer much wherein I feare least he preiudice a good cause D. Whitaker contr 4. quest 5. cap. 3. pag. 682 The Papists haue some sort of ministery and some preaching of the word which doubtles auaileth many to saluation And other where as is before cited Among the Papists there are the keyes the office of preaching c. M. Bell in his first booke of the Popes funerall cap.
5. affirmeth that he had reiected only the accidents of his Popish orders but retayned the substance still M. Mason in his 5. booke of the ordination of ministers cap. 12. sayth that Popish ordination consistes of two parts to wit of power to offer sacrifice of power to administer the word and Sacraments and albeit he reiecteth the former yet the later he approues as that wherein true ministery consisteth Sadeel respon ad artic abiurat 61. And Vorstius in Anti-bellarmin pag. 177. teach the same and so must all others do who hold the mission of Luther and their first ministers to haue byn ordinary and receiued from the Papists which opinion most Protestants do now follow retracting vpon better aduise their former assertion confessing that the mission of their new Reformers was not in substance extraordinary And their deeds and actions do no lesse declare their approbation and esteeme of the mission and Pastorall charge which is in the church of Rome For as Turrian reporteth lib. 2. de Eccles cap. 3. and Luther intimateth tom 2. epist ad Bohemos when the Catholike Bishops giue orders the Hussites of Bohemia steale in priuily among the rest The Lutherans also made sute to the estats of the Empire that their ministers might receiue orders from the bishops of Misnia and Numburg And in artic 10. Smalcald they professe thus If the bishops of the church of Rome would truly execute their office and looke carefully to the church and word of God it might be permitted them to giue orders vnto vs and our preachers You may adde hereunto that neither Luther nor any Reformer else euer sought other ordination then what they had receiued of Papists and that in the beginning of Queene Elizabeths raigne the supposed Prelates earnestly be sought a Catholike Bishop to consecrate them And euen to this day if any renegate Priest ioyne himselfe to the Protestants they order him not anew but deeme him fit for their ministeriall function by vertue of the orders he receiued of Papists Now if Papists haue true Mission true pastorall charge and true Pastors True mission and Pastors inseparable froÌ„ the Church surely they haue also the true church it being impossible that the church should be seuered froÌ„ the true Pastours or that the keyes of heauen which are in the true Pastours hands should be out of the church or that the power to remit sinnes the prerogatiue of true Pastours shold be where the church is not Nay the Protestants themselues confesse as much Luther tom 4. in cap. 4. Oseae fol. 295 True it is that the Ministery is only in the Church Melancthon tom 1. Lutheri disput de Eccles Polit. fol. 483 The ordination of Ministers is one of the peculiar giftes of the Church Caluin lib. de neces reform Eccles pag. 57 This one reason is as good as thousands that who so hath shewed himselfe an enemy to true doctrine hath lost all authority in the Church D. Whitaker ad demonstrat 18. Sanderi Out of the Church there is no other seate but the seat of errour of pestilence and euerlasting destruction The same teacheth Sadeel ad Sophism Turrian loc 10. D. Feild in his 1. booke of the church cap. 14. and others 5. Fiftly it is euident by the doctrine of the Sacramentaries who hold that the children of Papists are in the couenant of God and estate of saluation through the fayth of their parents Papistâ— children saued by the fayth of their parents and may therefore be baptised much more then must they teach that the parents themselues are for their owne fayth in the couenant of God and estate of saluation which could not be were they not in the Church The antecedent is manifest by the saying of many Protestants For thus writeth Luther lib. de capt Babylon tom 2. fol. 77 Here I say that which all say that infants are holpen by the fayth of them which offer them Caluin in his Catechâ—sme cap. de lege God extendeth his bounty so farre vnto the faythfull that for their sake he is good to their children not only blessing their affaires in this world but also sanctifying their soules that they may be accounted of his flock Contr. Seruetum pag. 601 VVe think that there will be no vse of Baptisme vntill this promise I will be thy God and of thy seed be apprehended by fayth but euery one apprehendeth it not only to himselfe but also to his issue Beza part 2. Respon ad acta Montisbel pag. 118 Parents through Gods grace do apâ—rehend grace by true fayth according to the forme of the Couenant as well to their posterity as to themselues Which he oftentymes repeateth And likewise in Confes cap. 4. sect 48. and cap. 5. sect 9. and pag. 126 M. Perkins de Sacramento Baptismi tom 1. col 846 Others say that the fayth of the Parents is also the fayth of their children all the tyme of their infancy or childhood and that because parents do by their fayth apprehend the promise both for themselues and for their children VVhich opinion seemeeh to me the fittest of all The like he sayth in cap. 3. Galat. The sequele likewise is vndoubted For if the fayth of Popish parents be of force to establish their very children in the Couenant of God and estate of saluation though it reside not in them nor be their act much more doth it establish the parents themselues who haue that fayth in them and whose act it is Nor do the instances D. Morton brings against it in his answere to the Protestants Apology lib. 4. cap. 6. make any thing to the purpose as that in case of necessity an hereticall Priest or Schismatike may absolue from sinnes and an Infidell administer Baptisme Againe That if such as were free of a citty and are araigned of treason should haue issue after their condemnation their children neuertheles shall enioy the title and right of cittizens whereof their parents were destitute These examples I say are not to the purpose because he who is eyther baptized by an Infidell or absolued by an hereticall Priest enters not into the couenant of God and estate of saluation for ought that is in the person which baptizeth or absolueth him but for the Sacrament of Baptisme or Pennance which he receiueth indeed by the others administration but hath it in himselfe And the sonne of a traytor is not made a Cittizen in regard of any thing that is in the father alone but for his owne birth which appertaines to himselfe though his Father be author thereof But the Sacramentaries teach that the child of a Papist is in the couenant of God and estate of saluation not for his owne fayth for they say he hath none but for the beliefe of his father which is no way possible if the same fayth be not of force to worke the like effect in the father himselfe seeing it belongs farre more to him then to his child and therefore must
sooner giue him interest in the couenant then the child that is descended of him For how can the fathers beliefe lay hold on the promises and couenant of God for his children and cannot do it for himselfe 6. These allegations demonstrate The suÌ„mâ— of Protestants ConfessioÌ„ touching Papists that by the Confession of the Protestants the starkest Papists such as are of beliefe that the masse the Popes primacy and all things else of his are good vpright and of God are soldiers vnder Christ may attaine to saluation may be Saints yea that there are among them both many and great Saints That there is in the Church of Rome what so is necessary to saluation the summe of fayth the ground-works the essentiall ground-works the principall grounds of fayth the cheife articles the fundamentall heads the necessary heads the cheife parts the Ghospell of saluation the kernell of Christianity and all Christian good Lastly that the Church of Rome Is a limme and member of the vniuersall Church of the Catholike Church a member of the true Church and is of the family of Iesus Christ that it is mother to the children of God that it is the Church of God the temple of God the body of Christ the Spouse of Christ that it abides yet in the couenant is not yet cast of or put away is not yet killed but is yet aliue Which words plainly import that the Roman or Popish Church is a true Church in the sight of God 7. But is it credible Note that such as make profession of Christian religion should mount to that height of impiety as dare to reiect diuorce themselues from that Church which they confesse remaynes yet in the couenant of God which Christ hath not yet reiected Is it credible that they feare not to impugne to make bitter inuectiues to disgorge curses and execrations against her whom they acknowledge to be their Mother which bore them to Christ to be the Church of God to be the body and Espouse of Christ What can be more lewd and impious then to rage and raile against their owne mother against the Church of God against the very body and Espouse of Christ What strang and monstrous blindnes is it not to perceiue that whiles they confesse the church of Rome to be the church of God Espouse of Christ they acknowledge their owne to be the Synagogue of Antichrist and strumpet of the Diuell For Christ cannot haue two Espouses repugnant each to other Now the Protestant church and church of Rome are parts so opposite as can neuer make one For they iarre and disagree mainely in diuers weighty points as namely touching the canon and exposition of the Scripture touching sacrifice and the Sacraments touching the worship of God his Saints touching the meanes to obtaine remission of sinnes and many the like Whereupon Beza in Confes cap. 7. pag. 56 VVe dissent sayth he from the Papist about they very summe of saluatioÌ„ And others say no lesse as shall be shewed hereafter in the 2. booke and 6. cap If ours be true Religion sayth S. Augustin to the Donatists which yet came nearer to Catholiks then Protestants do yours is superstition Lib. 2. coÌ„t Gaud. c. 11. Againe If our communion be the Church of Christ yours is not Christs Church Lib. 1. de Bapt. c. 11. for that is but one which so euer it be And in another place VVhen they approue that Church which as is manifest we communicate with all and they do not by that their testimony they acknowledge themsâ—lues conuinced Lib. ad Donat post codat and giue you plaine notice if you be wise what you ought to forgoe and what it behoues you to cleaue to and retaine And S. Cyprian epistle 76 If the Church were on Nouatus side it was not with Cornelius Num. 4. 8. The Protestants now and then perceiue as much when they acertaine vs as hath byn shewed in the first chapter that who so seuereth himselfe from any particuler congregation which is a true Church excludes himselfe wholy from the church Caluin saw it when 4. Insti c. 2. § 10. he wrote thus VVe cannot graunt them Papists that they are the church but the necessity of subiectioÌ„ obedieÌ„ce will befall vs. If they be churches the power of the keyes is in their possession If they be churches that promise of Christ VVhatsoeuer ye bind on earth shall be bouÌ„d in heauen takes effect in them M. Perkins perceiued it to when in his explicatioÌ„ of the Creed col 794. he sayd Zanchiuâ— lib. 1. de Eâ—cl c. 7. As long as any church forsakes not Christ we may not withdraw our selues from it The reason is apparant because in so doing we should depart from Christ or Christ shold be parted euen as we are rent and disioynted from the church wherein he is And in his Reformed Catholike tract 22. col 470. Whâ—re he sayth VVe ought not to deuide our selues from any nation or people which hath not before cut it selfe of from Christ D. Feild likewise saw it in his 3. booke of the Church c. 47. Where he makes this acknowledgement Surely if he can proue that we confesse it the Church of Rome to be the true Church he needeth not vse any other argument But we haue clearely prooued it by sundry plaine confessions of many famous Protestants And hitherto we haue discouered how they sometyme harbour and receiue Papists into their church now we will shew that they vse the like curtesy towards the rest CHAP. III. That Protestants acknowledge for members of their Church sometyme those that deny as well fundamentall as other articles of their fayth sometymes Heretiks Schismatiks yea their profest and sworne enemies THAT they esteeme all such to be members of their Church as swarue from the Christian fayth only in points not fundamentall themselues in the preface of the Switzers Confession declare in these words Mutuall consent and agreement in the principall points of doctrine in orthodoxe sense and brotherly charity was of religious antiquity thought abundantly sufficient And D. Whitaker cont 4. quest 1. c. 2. pag. 527 God forbid that they should be no longer of the number of the faythfull who are in some points of a contrary opinion so they assent in the cheife and principall and necessary matters And for as much as the Protestants opinion herein is well knowne for whâ—Ì„ it is obiected vnto them that their churches disagree in points of fayth this serues them for excuse I think it needlesse to alleage any more of their sayings He that will may looke the Confession of Saxony cap. de Eccles Luther tom 7. lib. de not Eccles fol. 149. Melancthon tom 4. in ca. 3. 1. Cor. Kemnitius 1. part Examinis tit de bonis operibus pag. 332. Zuinglius tom 1. in Prefat lib de Prouident Caluin 4. Institut cap. 1. § 12. and cap. 2. § 1. Beza epist 2. Zanchius in prefat lib.
no fayth Infants without all faith according to Protestants and consequently that they are infidels whence it ensueth that they account some infidels to be actually of the church Caluin 4. Institut cap. 16. § 19 I will not lightly affirme that they infants are endued with the same fayth we find in our selues And § seq he sayth Infants are baptized for future repentance and sayth Now if they dye before they are of yeares God reneweth them by the vertue of his spirit which we do not comprehend in such manner as himselfe alone knoweth how to bring to passe Lib. cont Seruet pag. 647. he sayth that that sentence of the Scripture VVhosoeuer belieueth not in the Sonne of God abideth in death and the wrath of God remayneth vpon him belongeth not to infants but only to such as are obstinate And in cap. 5. Rom. v. 17 That you may be partaker of iustice it is needfull that you be faythfull because it is receiued by sayth To infants it is communicated by a speciall manner Bucer in cap. 19. Matthaei pag. 404 Paul sayth that sayth commeth by hearing the word preached and in the same sort all the Scripture speaketh of sayth Seing therefore infants heare not the word preached they cannot haue this kind of sayth But out of that that infants want sayth nothing lesse can be concluded then which some thinke that therefore they cannot please God Infants are blessed by the grace of God and merits of Christ But if they be taken hence in their infancy they shall know God and reape felicity by some other knowledge then fayth Musculus in locis tit de baptismo Infants haue yet no fayth Againe Infants are saued by Gods election though they be taken out of this life not only vnbaptized but euen before they haue fayth Beza in Confess cap. 4. sect 48 It doth not appeare to vs that infants are endowed with that habit of fayth Infants haue not so much as the habit of fayth which we sayd was required to the receiuing of the matter and effect of the Sacraments nor is it likely that they are And in colloq Montisbel pag. 407 VVherefore though the children of the faythfull want sayth yet is not baptisme vnprofitable to them And part 2. Respons ad acta Montisbel pag. 124 All eit infants haue no sayth of their owne especially actuall yet rightly are they baptized according to the forme of the Couenant I will be thy God and of thy seed which is apprehended by the parents to themselues and their children And pag. 129 I confesse that sayth is required that infants comprehended in the Couenant may please God but I deny that they can or ought to be endowed with their owne fayth inherent in them Dancus l. 4. de baptismo cap. 10. pag. 268. proposeth to himselfe this question VVhat is the fayth which in baptisme we require in infants and answereth None Vrsinus in defens argument Bezae God receiueth infants into the Church without fayth Peter Martyr in 1. Cor. 7. pag. 94 Seing the holy Scripture doth not tell me that infants belieue or those miracles are wrought in them neither see I that it is necessary for their saluation I think it is inough that they be thought to be saued because by election and predestination they belong to the people of God are endued with the holy Ghost who is the author of fayth hope and Charity Perhaps they will answeare out of Augustins opinion that they are saued by the sayth of others to wit of their parents But the Prophet sayth that euery one is saued by his owne sayth not by other mens sayth VVherefore we answere more easily who exact expresse and actuall fayth in those that are of yeares but in the children of Christians who are brought to be Christened we say fayth is begun in its principle root because they haue the holy Ghost firm whence all both fayth and other vertues do flow D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 6. c. 3. pag. 566 Baptisme doth not infuse any sayth or grace into infants And he sayth plainly that infants haue no fayth And lib. 8. cont Duraeum sect 77 Albeit in the Sacraments fayth which receiueth the word of promise be necessary yet that sayth is not needfull in infants albeit it be not to be doubted but the holy Ghost effectually worketh in them after a secret and wonderfull manner M. Perkins de praedestinaâ— tom 1. col 149 Infants which dye in the Couenant we belieue to be saued by tenour of that Couenant but they were not chosen for fayth or according to fayth which set they had not And 〈◊〉 â—â—rie causar cap. 25 Elected â—nfants dying in the wombe or soone after they be borne are saued after a hidden and vnspeakeable manner ingrafted in Christ by the spirit of God Luther tom 6. in cap. 25. Gen. fol. 322 Vnbaptized infants haue no fayth Melancthon in locis tit de baptismo to 3. fol. 238 It is most true that sayth is required in all that are of years But concernâ—â—g infants sayth he the matter is otherwise Infants 〈…〉 Kemnitius part 2. Exam. tit de baptism pag. 89. telleth vs that some Protestants are of opinion that infants are indeed saued by the grace of God but without sayth Nor doth their saying that the seed or root of fayth or else an inclination or disposition to fayth which some of them affirme infants to haue help them any thing it all both because Scharpe cont 1. de Iustifi graunteth that this seed can neither haue the knowledge nor applying of the promises and therefore is not Protestant faith and because Musculus in locis tit de fide art 7. confesseth that they distinguish and put a difference betweene fayth and this hidden seed Now if it be no fayth it maketh not him faythfull in whome it is And lastly because as themselues acknowledge they are not assured whither infants haue any such seed or no. For Caluin lib. 4. cap. 16. § 9. cit VVhether they haue at all any knowledge like vnto fayth I choose rather to leaue it vndetermined And he addeth that the manner of their renewing is knowne to God alone To these allegations you may adde that M. Perkins in his Reformed Catholike cont 16. sayth a man may be saued by a desire to haue sayth And neuerthelesse confesseth that this desire is not indeed sayth And in 2. Galat. col 91 God accepteth the will and desire to belieue for beliefe it selfe Now as long as a man hath not fayth but only a desire thereof he is an infidel 5. You might think that hauing made this graunt of saluation to infidels their liberality wold rest here and not passe these bounds ProtestaÌ„ts challenge Antichrist but they go yet further and bestow it sometymes euen vpon him whome they sweare yea belieue as an article of their fayth and that with as great certainty and assurance is they belieue God is in heauen or Christ is the
Messias to be that notable Antichrist foretold in Scripture For thus writeth M. Powell lib. de Antichristo cap. 33. pag. 338 I will in no wise say that all the Popes from the tyme wherein Papistry was first reuealed to be Antichristianity are damned Howbeit in the beginning of his booke he makes this protestation I solemnely take God to record that I as certainly know the Bishop of Rome to be that great Antichrist and the Popish church to be the Synagogue of Antichrist as I know God to be in the heauens or Iesus Christ to be the true Messias promised to the Fathers D. Whitaker likewise com 4. q. 5. cap. 3. pag. 694. sayth Let vs cry aloud and swore by him who liues for euer that the Bishop of Rome is Antichrist And to D. Sanders last demonstration that the Pope is not Antichrist pag. 799 VVe may take that most sacred and most true oath and sweare by him who liues for euer that the Bishoppe of Rome is the very Antichrist And neuerthelesse in his answere to the first demonstration he sayth with M. Powell I will not say that from the tyme that Papistry began to be Antichristianity the Popes themselues haue byn all damned And both he cap. cit pâ—g 679. 682. other Protestants ordinarily affirme that Antichrists Sea shal be in the true Church among the company of the saythfull and that he shall be a cittizen and inhabitant and Pastour of the Church To whom I pray will these men deny saluation or a place in their Church who graunt it vnto Antichrist the sworne enemy of Christ whome the scripture it self styleth Christs aduersary the man of sin the sonne of perdition I see not why they should henceforward vpbrayd vs with Antichrist since they themselues clayme him for a member of their Church 6. It is also certaine that they challenge Atheists For Illyricus in Catel lib. 9. col 1916. Dâ— Humfrey respons ad Rat. 3. That they challenge Atheists Camp M. Fox in his Acts printed anno 1596. pag. 646. allot that Atheist Machiauel an honorable roome among the witnesses and maintayners of the truth And Luther apud Manlium in loc tit de Eccl. pag. 483. layth of Valla that he gaue place to none but Epicure himselfe and professed openly that he held opinions repugnant to the foundation of sayth Neuerthelesse the same Luther respons ad Louan Colen tom 2. fol. 38. writeth thus of him Valla in my iudgement was either a remanent sparke or some feâ—â—eli of the primitiue Church whose like in constancy and vnfayned zeale of Christian fayth Italy or the whole Church had not for many ages One Epicure then in Luthers iudgement was the remanent sparke and Iewell of the Church That sometymes Protestants account all those their brethren who vnder the name of Christians oppose themselues any way against the Pope CHAP. V. 1. THAT Protestants sometymes acknowledge all those for members of their Church who vnder the name of Christians do any way oppose themselues against the Pope I proue First because some of them do openly so professe For as Keâ—nice reporteth in locis tit de Eccles pag. 122. Some faine the Church to be a rable of all Sects of Anabaptists Sacramentaries Swineseldians and others so they be not Papists And Capito in Caluin epist 6. Some haue brought in a liberty as if all were of the Ghospells side whosoeuer haue cast of the Popes yoke Musculus also in locis tit de caena pag. 522. sayth I imbrace all for brethren in the Lord howsoeuer they disagree from me or among themselues as long as they mayntaine not the Popish impiety Secondly because they professe that the end of their preaching was to lessen the authority of the Pope For what end Luther and â—is fellowes preached and Bishops and to be contrary to them For thus Luther writeth of himselfe epist ad Frederic Elect. tom 2. fol. 330 The Ecclesiasticall tyranny is now weakned and broaken which only I purposed in writing Or as Slcidan lib. 3. reporteth He writeth that the Ecclesiasticall tyranny is now weakned that that alone was his designe at the first And epist ad Waldenses in Hoâ—pin part 2. fol. 8. he sayth that he impugned transubstantiation only for enny of the Papists And in parâ—â— Confell apud eâ—â—â—dem fol. 13. that he impugned the Eleuation only to spite the Papists Caluin 4. Institut cap. 10. § 1. sayâ—h The end of our contention is to bridle that infinite and barbarous Dominion which those who would be accounted Pastors haue vsurped ouer soules Zuinglius lib. de Auctor Sedit â—om 2. â—ol 125. affirmeth that there is a sort of ProtestaÌ„ts which for no other cause do heare the doctrine of the Ghospell then because they extremely hate the Popedome and enuy Papists their felicity and glory Bucer lib. de regno Christi cap. 4 The greatest part of men seeme to haue sought only these things of the ghospell First that they might shake of the tyranny of the Romane Antichrist and of the false Bishops c. Luther also tom 2. German fol. 22. telleth what was the end of the Sacramentaries Anabaptists I heare sayth he that some imbrace Anabaptisme for this only end that so they may spite the Bishop of Rome euen as the Sacramentaries do only in hatred of the Romish Bishop deny that there is any thing in the sacrament beside bread and wine Of the new Arians end thus writeth Zâ—nchius lib. 1. epist pag. 154 Ouâ— Arians haue determined to ouerturne from the foundation whatsoeuer is in the Church of Rome And what end Illyricus had thus telleth D. Whitaker ad Rat. 8. Campiani Illyricus went further then he should as I think to be the further of from you whome he hated 2. Thirdly because they call the departure from the Pope and Popish doctrine the foundation a good part and the summe of the Protestant building Sâ— dâ—el Respons ad Arthu cap. 12 Protestants agree in this foundation that the Church ought to be reformed out of the word of God and that Popish errours must be remoued out of the Church Seranta epist dedicat ad Episc Angliae It is to be wondered how much almost all the Reformers please themselues in this point that they will haue nothing common with the church of Rome Grotius apud Homium in Specimine c Neither can I forebeare to shew the fountaine and ofspring of this and other calamities VVe think that we are so much the purer the further we go from points of Romish doctrine without any difference Vergerius dial 1. pag. 20 VVe hope that shortly all matters will be composed VVe could do by Gods helpe that which seemed the cheifest of all and the hardest and well nigh impossible that is pull our selues and ridde vs of the Papists tyranny VVherefore nothing is to be doubted but we shall compasse other matters of lesse moment For a good foundation is layd yea a good part
of the building is set vp And Zuinglius Respons ad Billi tom 2. fol. 261. When one obiected vnto him the dissention amongst the Sacramentaries in expouÌ„ding Christs words of the supper answereth No man ought to be offended with this diuersity more then with the difference among many captaines Tertull. praes c. 41. Athanas orat 1. coÌ„t Arian Hieron ad Cresiphont August in Psal 80. Beda l. 1. in Iob. c. 7. who go about to conquer a castle whiles one would haue it battered another vndermined and a third would haue it scaled For all agree to destroy the castle the difference is only about the way not about the summe of the matter And so concludeth that if any SacrameÌ„taries haue erred They erred sayth he in the letter not in spirit in the summe they agree all The summe therefore wherein all Protestants agree is to ouerthrow the Popish castle and Catholike fayth in which also the ancient heretikes agreed amongst themselues as the holy Fathers do testify and who attempteth that by what meanes soeuer erreth not in spirit but in letter only not in the summe but in some circumstance only of ProtestaÌ„cy But with what spirit they are led herein let them heare of their owne Prophet Luther defens verb. coenae tom 7. l. 411 VVhat a kind of spirit is that sayth he which hath no other end but to weaken the aduerse party without all doubt it is no other spirit then the Diuell 3. Fourthly because they describe paint name a Protestant by departure from the Pope and Popish doctrine The Confession of Wittenberg in Prefat describeth Protestants to be such as haue changed in their Churches a kind of Popish doctrine which had byn vsed for many yeares and some other ancient ceremonies M. Perkins in the Preface of his Reformed Catholik sayth By a Reformed Catholike so he termeth a Protestant I vnderstand any one that holds the same necessary heads of Religion with the Roman Church yet so as he pares of and reiects all errors in doctrine whereby the sayd religion is corrupted D. Willet in the Preface of his Synopsis A Protestant is he that professeth the ghospell of Iesus Christ and hath renounced the iurisdiction of the Sea of Rome and the forced and vnnaturall obedience to the Pope Schusselburg tom 13. Catal. Haeret. pag. 23 A Lutheran or true Christian is he who hath seuered himselfe from Papists c. And tom 8. pag. 363 True Lutherans are they who imbrace the doctrine of the ghospell amending Popish abuses You see how in all these descriptions of a Protestant the denyall of the Pope and Popish doctrine is put as a certaine difference which concurreth to the making and distinguishing of a Protestant from all others Hereupon D. Audrews Apol. Cont. Bellarm. cap. 1. sayth Sauing this Protestation that they will not suffer certaine Popish errors and abuses our fayth is no other then yours is or ought to be And he addeth that they call their religion reformed only because it is purged from certaine deuises and corruptions which had crept into it And sayth that Bucer and Peter Martyr did only pluck vp certaine cockle which Papists had sowed In like sort Boysseul in his Confutation of Sponde pag. 724. sayth Take away your Popery that which dependeth thereof and you and we shall be but one church because we shall haue but one Confession of fayth Moreouer Plessy in the forefront of his mystery of iniquity painteth a Protestant with a torch in his hand setting fire to the tower of Babylon by which he vnderstandeth the Popedome And finally Luther in exempl Theol. Papist tom 2. fol. 401. calleth himselfe an Anti-papist as of his principall end or office and sayth that he was called by diuine reuelation to destroy the Popes Kingdom D. Humfrey also termeth Ochinus a stout Anti-papist as if to be a Protestant and an Anti-papist were all one 4. Fiftly because the same opinions which in Papists they detest in other who are opposite to the Pope they dissemble or extenuate Lubbert lib. 1. Replicat cap. 4. sayth The Lutherans dispute not with vs about the Canon of Scriptures nor we with them And lib. 4. de Concil cap. vlt VVe contend not with the Churches of Saxony which keep images in the Churches And yet they dispute most eagerly against Catholiks about the Canon of scriptures and images The Scots in their general Confession professe to detest Popery for maintayning the reall presence of Christs body in the Eucharist for making the signe of the Crosse for denying infants without baptisme to be saued And in their other Confession c. 22. they say they shunne the Communion of the Popish Church Conf. Augustus â—visit â—axon Liturgia Augliaâ— Conference at Hampt Court because her ministers are not Ministers of Christ because the permitteth women to christen in case of necessity and yet dissemble that the Lutheran Protestants allow all these points and that the English Protestants admit Popish Priests for sufficient ministers command the making of the crosse in baptisme allow womens baptisme in case of necessity but because they are against the Pope as well as the Scots their opposition to the Pope like sole fayth couereth all and maketh that the Scots impute not these matters to them And if at any tyme the Catholiks do set before their eyes the errors or dissentions amongst them either they impudently (a) Laâ—ko Erastus in Schussel l. 4. Theol. Caluin p. 310. Feild l. 3. of the Church cap. 24. deny them or greatly extenuate them saying that they are not about the (b) Apol. Anglis foundation not of (c) Whit. CoÌ„t 2 q. 5. cap. 8. weighty matters of light matters not of the (d) Bucer in Schussel lib cit Caluin de rat concord p. 862. matter but of the manner of (e) Epist Monitor things indifferent of I know not what titles and finally only of (f) Mart. in loc tit de Euchar. §. 65. Hosp part 2 fol. 134. 163. 109. BruÌ„sfeld resp ad Erasm words Surely I imagine as they say that all sinnes in the elect faythfull are veniall but in others all are mortall so they deeme that all errors in those that are opposite to the Pope are veniall and light but in Papists all are haynous and mortall So much the alteration of the person changeth the case with them Hereupon Q. Elizabeth enacted not that it should be treason for any one to dissuade froÌ„ that religion which she had established vnlesse it were done with intention to induce him who was dissuaded to the obedience of the Bishop of Rome And hereupon also some of them openly professe that they more esteeme Turks then Papists forsooth because the Turke agreeth with them in hatred of the Pope and Popery in respect whereof they little regard the consent in the mysteries of the Trinity and Incarnation and Passion and other articles of Christian fayth Sixtly they make the forsaking of Popery an
contrary opinions Thirdly we see how infamous a society Protestancy is into which all heretikes and Schismatikes likewise Idolaters Infidels Antichrist Atheists are admitted What sinke euer did receiue such filth Surely such a rable deserueth better the name of hell then of the holy Church Fourthly we see how monstruous a company it is which consisteth of so different and opposite members What they meane by a Protestant in tymâ—past Fiftly we may gather what Protestants meane when they say Protestants haue byn alwayes or before Luther For they meane not that there haue byn alwayes some who belieued at least all their fundamentall articles but that there were alwayes some who as they speake opposed themselues against the Pope or his errors whether they were otherwise Schismatiks Heretiks infidels or Atheists Of which kind of men I deny not but there haue byn alwayes some rable but none but a mad man will say that it was the holy Church spouse of Christ Sixtly we see how litle ProtestaÌ„ts account of their Church fayth and religion and belieue nothing lesse then that it is the church of God or fayth of Christ For who doubteth but Schisme heresy infidelity Atheisme are most pestilent plagues and infernall darknesse directly opposite to ecclesiasticall Communion and fayth which are the forme life soule of the Church And who can imagin Note that he can associate and vnite together formes so contrary as are light and darknesse life and death truth and lies or that the society in darknesse lies and death as are the societies in Schisme Heresy and infidelity can become one with the society in light life truth as the Church is If therfore seriously they belieued their Church to be the church of Christ they would neuer thinke that she could become one with the society in Schisme heresy and infidelity And this sometymes Protestants themselues perceiue For Brentius in Appendice Recognit thus speaketh to the Sacramentaries when they desired to be held for brethren of the Lutherans whome yet they condemned of heresy If they iudâ—e our opinion to be impious with what face do they desire to ioyne themselues with that Church which maintayneth impious doctrine and to be held of her for brethren VVhat fellowship sayth Paul is there of iustice with iniustice or what CoÌ„munion of light with darknesse or what agreement of Christ with Belial or what for the saythfull with the infidell VVherefore if they desire this sincerely and in earnest they manifestly shew that they make mockery of religion as if it skilled not which one follow so he may passe his life peaceably and quietly In like manner those of Wittenberge in their Refutation of the orthodoxall consent pag. 636. say VVe cannot wounder inough that seing they not only accuse the doctours of our Church of horrible and damned heresies but also haue long since condemned them to wit of Arianisme Nestorianisme Eutichianisme Marcionisme Manicheisme and the Monothelites heresies neuerthelesse they dare account vs for brethren and desire our brotherhood VVho that is carefull of piety and truth can persuade himselfe that these Sectmasters do in earnest handle religion For if we be such as we are iudged of them our friendship and fraternity is to be detested not desired Thus speake the Lutherans to the Sacramentaries which no whit lesse falleth vpon theÌ„selues because they also challenge the Hussites and other old heretiks whome they cannot excuse from holding vile heresies Finally we see how vncertaine Protestants be in determing what a Protestant is and what is necessary to the essence making of a Protestant consequently how vncertaine they must be whome to hold for one of their houshould whome for a stranger whome for a brother whom for an enemy which church or company they must imbrace which they must fly which they must account the spouse of Christ which the Synagogue of Satan Then the which vncertainty nothing can be more miserable in matter of religion Wherefore sith they are so vncertaine in this matter we must therin setle some certainty and that according to their own principles That it is necessary for a Protestant to belieue with only speciall fayth that himselfe is iustified CHAP. VI. 1. ABOVE all things it is most necessary to an inuisible or true Protestant in the sight of God as they terme him that with only speciall or peculiar fayth he belieue some thing belonging to himselfe to wit that he is iustified in Christ or as they vse to speake that with fayth he apprehend Christs iustice and apply it vnto him elf in particuler And to a visible Protestant in sight of men it is in like sort necessary that he professe himself to belieue with such a fayth that he is iustified in Christ For example For Luther to haue byn a true Protestant before God it is needfull that he haue truly belieued himselfe to be iustified by only the foresayd speciall fayth which he had of his own iustice which faith they call speciall or particuler because it was particuler to Luther no man being bound to belieue Luther to be iustified besides himselfe And for Luther to haue byn a visible Protestant in the sight of men it was needful in like manner to haue professed himself to haue belieued that he was iustified by only the sayd fayth The same I say of Caluin and of euery Protestant in particuler That according to their doctrine it is most necessary to a Protestant that he belieue himselfe to be iustified by only speciall fayth is manifest First because they teach that a man is iustified by only speciall fayth wherwith he belieueth something belonging to himselfe alone not by an vniuersall or Catholike fayth whereby he belieueth the mysteryes of Christian religion common to all and which euery one must belieue for this fayth they call historicall and say it may be in such as are not iust yea in hipocrites and Deuills Seing therefore in their opinion no man is a true Protestant in the sight of God but only he that is iust nor any iust but who hath a speciall or peculiar fayth wherewith he apprehendeth Christs iustice to himselfe it is manifest that according to their principles none can be a true Protestant before God vnlesse he haue the foresayd speciall fayth and in like manner that none can be a visible Protestant before men vnlesse he professe to belieue iustification by only speciall fayth because none can be accounted to be of any religion vnlesse he professe to belieue those meanes of obtayning iustification and remission of sins which that religion teacheth Caluin 3. Instit cap. 2. § 16 None is a true faythfull man None faythfull without speciall fayth but he who with a solid persuasion that God loueth him assureth himselfe of all things from his goodnes c. And § 39. he sayth VVithout this Christianity standeth not And in Rom. 1. v. 7 Hence we gather that none do rightly account themselues faythfull vnlesse
they certainly assure themselues that God loueth them M. Perkins in his exposition of the Creed col 780 No man can belieue himselfe to be a member of the Church What fayth is according to Protestants vnlesse he firmely and certainly persuaded that he is predestinated to eternall life Besides Caluin in his litle Catechisme cap. de fide defineth iustifying fayth to be a certaine and stedfast knowledge of our heauenly Fathers goodwill towards vs. The like definition he hath 3. Pareus l. 1. de Iustit cap. 11 Instit cap 2. § 2 Luther in cap. 4. Ioelis tom 4. and generally all Lutherans and Sacramentaries except that where some define it to be a knowledge others say it is an assurance or confidence of Gods fauour Hence it is manifest that they account none a iust or faythfull man vnlesse he haue a speciall fayth of his iustification and Gods fauour towards him 2. Secondly I proue the same out of diuers commendations of Protestants touching the necessity and excellency of this article For Luther tom 1. in disp fol. 410. sayth In vaine he belieueth other articles who denieth that we are iustified by only fayth And tom 2. lib. cont Missam fol. 390. he sayth The Summe that this article is the summe of his doctrine and Ghospell And lib. de votis fol. 278. that this is the definition of a Christian who belieueth to be iustified by the only works of Christ alone The Definition without his owne Tom 3. in Psalm Grad fol. 573 That the only knowledge of this article conserueth the Church And fol. 576. that it is the summe of Christian doctrine The Sun the sunne which lightneth the Church which falling the Church falleth Tom. 4. in cap. 53. Isaiae fol. 200. he writeth that it is as it were the foundation on which the Gospell relyeth and which alone distinguisheth his religion from all others Fol. 201. that it is like the liuely fountaine whence all treasures of diuine wisedome do flow The fouÌ„dation and the foundation of all the Church and Christianity And Prefat in Ionam that it is the cheife of Christian doctrine and the summe of all the scripture Tom. 5. Prefat in Galat. fol. 269. he affirmeth that it is the only rock of the Church And 273 The rock VVho holdeth not this article are sayth he either Iewes or Turks or Papists or Heretiques And fol. 274. that in this doctrine alone the Church is made and consisteth And fol. 333. he plainly confesseth that it is his only defence Their defence without which as he speaketh both we and heretiks togeather with vs had long since perished Tom. 6. in cap. 21. Genes fol. 265. he termeth it the cheifest article of fayth And tom 7. epist ad Liuones fol. 499. auoucheth that it is the only way to heauen and the summe of Christian life The only way And finally in the first article concluded at Smalcald In this article are and consist all which in our life we teach witnesse and do against the Pope the Diuell and all the world This and much more writeth Luther in commendation of the necessity and excellency of the article touching iustification by only fayth And of the contrary beliefe concerning iustification by works tom 5. in cap. 3. Galat. fol. 257. he sayth It is the sinck of all euills And in cap. 4. fol. 402 That it taketh away the truth of the Ghospell faith Christ himselfe 3. With Luther herein agree the Lutherans For the Confession of Auspurg cap. de discrimine ciborum sayth that this article is the proper doctrine of the ghospell And the Apology therof cap. de iustificat that it is the principall place of Christian doctrine And cap. de poenit the cheifest place and principallest article about which they fight with their aduersaries and the knowledge wherof they account most necessary to all The Confâ—ssion of Saxony that this article being extinguished there is no difference betwixt the Church and other men The Confession of Bohemia The suÌ„me of all Christianity and piety that this article is held of them for the cheifest of all as which is the summe of all Christianity and piety The vniuersity of Wittemberg tom 2. Lutheri fol. 248 It is the cheifest article of the ghospell The Ministers of the Prince Electour in Colloq Aldeburg pag. 1. say that this article is as it were the summe and last end to which all the other articles do look vnto And those of the D. of Saxony pag. 132. affirme that as long as this doctrine standeth Luther standeth yea Paul yea God This doctrine falling Luther falleth This falling God falleth Paul falleth God falleth and all men are necessarily damned Those of Magdeburg in Sleidan lib. 21. call this article the stay of saluation Melancthon tom 2. Lutheri fol. 506. termeth it the cheifest article Kemnice part 1. Examen tit de Iustificat pag. 231 The cheifest place And in locis part 1. tit de Iustificat pag. 216. writeth that it is like the castle and principall bulwarck of all Christian doctrine and religion Lobechius disput 22. The Bulwarck pag. 515. addeth that it is one of the cheifest points of our sayth because the prore and poupe of Christianity is contayned therein and on it hangeth the hinges of our saluation Scnusselburg tom 8. Catal. haeret affirmeth it to be the cheifest article wherein consisteth our saluation and which is the head of our religion Finally to omit other Lutherans Brentius in Apolog. Wittemberg part 3. pag. 703. sayth The essentiall differeÌ„ce that the essentiall difference betwixt a Protestant and a Papist is that of the Protestant religion these are the first principles The scriptur Christ the Sonne of God sayth or assurance of Gods fauour towards vs for Christs sake 4. Neither do Sacramentaries dissent herein from the Lutherans For the Confession of Basse auoucheth it to be the first and cheifest point in Euangelicall doctrine The French Confess art 18. calleth it the foundation Zuinglius in Isagoge fol. 268. sayth it is the summe of the Ghospell Bucer Respons ad Abrincens pag. 613. And Gualter Prefat in Ioan. write that about this article is almost all the whole substance of dispute with them and Papists Bullinger in Compend lib. 5. cap. 1. termeth it the cheifest point of holy Euangelicall and Apostolicall doctrine And lib. 8. cap. 8 The highest and cheifest head of Christian doctrine and of fayth Peter Martyr in locis tit de Iustif col 939. sayth it is the head fountaine and stay of all piety Tom. 2. epist ad Peregrin col 136 The summe of Summeâ— It is the summe of summes and cheifest head Caluin 4. Institut cap. 11. § 1. that it is the cheifest proppe of religion lib. 11. § 17 The summe of all piety And Respons and Sadolet pag. 125. that the knowledge thereof being gone Christi glory is extinct religion abolished and hope of
a new doctrine brought in And lib. 13. â—ol 304 It cannot be denyed that there was no word taught of receiuing grace by Christ of remission of sinnes Luther in Catechismo Maiori tom 5. fol. 627 No maÌ„ belieued iustification without works Popery raigning fayth wholy neglected and obscured was in pitifull plight No man belieued Christ to be a Lord who had reconciled vs to the Father without our worcks Tom. 7. in c. 5. Matthaeâ— fol. 23 The Popish company saying nothing of the cheifest article of iustification by fayth in Christ c. And in 3. Symbol fol. 140. I haue obserued that all errours heresies and all impiety came into the church principally because this article or this part of Christian sayth in Iesus Christ was despised and neglected or vtterly lost And in the Epitaphe grâ—uen vpon Luthers tombe is this verse He restored to the world the difference lost before which is meant of the difference which Luther taught to be between the law and the ghospell that the law teacheth iustification by good works the ghospell by only fayth without which difference Luther professeth that Christianity cannot stand And in his table talkes cap. de morte he thus speaketh Shew me one place of iustification of fayth in the decrees in the decretals in the Clementines in all the summes and sentences Coccius to 1. pag. 1217 in all the sermons of Monks in the statutes of Synods in all the Postilles in all Hierome Gregorie c. Thus assured Luther was that before he preached of this principall article of iustification by only fayth there was no news in the whole world 5. The same confesseth his Copemate Melancthon who tom 2. Respons ad Clerum Colon. pag. 96. hath these words The doctrine of pennance was ouerwhelmed there was no word of fayth by which remission of sinnes is to be receiued and pag. 97 The doctrine of true inuocation and of the exercises of fayth lay dead If any sayth he denie that such was the state of the Church be may be disproued not only by testimonies of honest men but also by the bookes of Monkes And pag. 99 There was no speach of the hope of free mercy And lib. de vsu integri Sacramenti pag. 188 The Popes haue destroyed the true doctrine of fayth And the same Melancthon or Carion in Chronico lib. 4. pag. 418. seq These errours being setled and established by publike authority drew after them a great ruine wherewith they wholy destroyed the doctrine of iustice before God and free remission of sinnes And pag. 439 Schoole diuinity qu te trampled and extinguished the least sparkles of pure doctrine The least sparkles extinguished touching the law the ghospell fayth and iustification before God And pag 4â—3 They haue quite taken away the difference betweene the law and the ghospell Vigand lib. de bonis malâ—s Germaniae The difference betwixt the law and the ghospell was quite blotted out after the Apostles tym Quite blotted out The Magdeburgiâ—ns Preâ— Câ—â—tur 13. The doctrine of sayth without works was extinct The matter it selfe shewed that pure doctrine was vtterly supprest Kemnice in lâ—cis part 2. â—â—t de Iustificat pag. 246 In all ages the light of holesome doctrine touching iustification first decayed after more and more obscured and last was plainly lost and extinguished And pag. 244 Plainly lost In our tyme God hath restored the doctrine of iustification out of most thick darknesse And Humius Praesat lib. de libero arbit The article of â—ustification was by Luther brought into light of out of the more then Chymerian darknesse of former ages Thus the Lutherans 6. The like Confession make the Sacramentaries For thus writeth Caluin Respons ad Sadolet pag. 125 VVe say that doctrine of Iustification by only fayth was by you blotted out of the memory Blotted out of memory of men Lib de Necess Reform pag. 46 The vertue of fayth was vtterly extinct the benefit of Christ destroyed mans saluation ouerthrown And lib. de vera Reform pag. 322 By these the Apostolicall doctrine was corrupted nay destroyed and abolished Corrupted nay destroyed Iezlerus de bello Euchar. fol. 24 The doctrine of iustification was most sowly darkned corrupted Pareus lib. 5. de Iustificat cap 3 The doctrine of grace began to be obscured and at last to be vtterly oppressed in Popery Only nam of Christ remained Finally M. Fox in his Acts printed 1610. pag. 391. sayth In these later dayes the only name of Christ remayned among Christians As touching fayth the end and the vse of the law of grace and iustification by sayth of liberty of a Christian man there was no mention nor any word almost spoken of Thus both Lutheran and Sacramentary Protestants confesse their doctrine of iustification in which as we haue seene they affirme the definition life soule and all points of a Protestant to consist to haue perished byn extinguished horribly ouerwhelmed vanished out of the church no spark thereof to be found the light therof cleane put out and vtterly extinct before Luther start vp And consequently they must needs also confesse that the substance of their Church and religion was perished which could not be without the soule life definition and summe thereof 7. Neither do they lesse openly confesse that their Church was perished ProtestaÌ„ts confesse that their church perished For thus sayth Luther lib. de Captiu Babylon tom 2. fol 76 But now fayth being not spoken of the Church is extinguished by infinite laws of works and ceremonies Respons ad Catharin fol. 140. after he had sayd that the Church is conceiued formed borne nourished and conserned only by the vocall word he addeth Extinguished By the Pope and Papists the vocall ghospell being choaked and extinct was silent through all the world Tom. 3. in psal 17. fol. 285 And now that common sort of preachers reprobate what proposeth it to vs in the Church of the deeds of Saints but some small works vntill faith being extinguished there become nothing but heathenish superstition where once the Church of God was the name only of the Church left Name only of the Church left the substance quite lost In psalm 22. fol. 332 This day vnder the Popes dominion there is not lest one trace of the Church which appeares And 10. 6. in cap. 49. Genes fol. 666 The order of the Church perished The Pope hath extinguished swallowed vp the Church Caluin Respons ad Sadolet pag. 132 The matter came to that passe that it was manifest and euident to the learned and vnlearned that the true order of the Church then perished the Kingdome of Christ was throwne downe Christs Kingdome throwne downe when this dominion of the Pope was erected 4. Institut cap. 3. § 4. after he sayd that Apostles Euangelists Prophets were instituted only for that tyme when Churches were to be set vp or to be drawne from Moyses to Christ
12. VVhat as Tertullian sayth meane they otherwise then they write masters of deceit not of truth 10. If any demaund how it came to passe that Protestants should so often and so plainly say that their Church and religion was perished before Luther appeared Wherfor Protestāts say their Church was perished I answeare that there were many causes thereof First because it was so euident that their Church and religion was not at all when Luther began that as themselues haue confessed they cannot deny it It cannot be denyed If any deny it he may be conuinced All men must confesse it The matter it selfe proclaimeth and proueth it Num. 1.4.5.7 And finally that it is manifest both to learned and vnlearned Secondly they sayd so for to moue men to hate the Pope and Papists whome they affirmed to haue destroyed the fayth and Church Thirdly for to purchase the loue of the people as who had restored to them againe the Church and Religion Fourthly they sayd so for to excuse their preaching and playing the Pastours without ordinary calling as if forsooth when they began there had byn no church which could giue them cōmission Finally as phrantike men so Protestants sometymes are in good fittes in which they see and confesse the truth But at other tymes when Catholiks out of this perishing and destruction of their Church and religion do inferre that it is not the Church or religion of Christ Matth. 16. against which as he hath promised the gats of hell shall not preuaile but some other Church religion either first began by Luther or else restored and renowed by him after that it was substantially perished and destroyed then they mollify and glose their former sayings deuise strange violent senses of their words and euery way seeke out shiftes and sleights whereby they may auoyd the force of their owne testimonies which we shall rehearse and refute in the next chapter The Protestants shiftes for to delude their foresayd Confessions touching the substantiall decay of their Church and Religion refuted CHAP. II. 1. ALBEIT the foresayd confessions of the Protestants touching the substantiall decay of their Church and religion before Luther arose be so plaine and euident as we may well say with Tertullian VVho will not acknowledge these rather then expound thē De Resur c. 21. Yet because the obstinacy of heretiks is so great as it may be sooner ouercome then persuaded is wont to seek out all shifts to auoyd the force euen of their owne words I will heare set downe their shifts and confute them 2. Their first shift is Their first shift that the forenamed Protestants by the words of fayth religion and the like when they say that they perished did not meane the inward fayth of the heart as if no man in his heart had held the Protestant fayth or religion but only the outward profession thereof and so meane only that the outward profession of Protestancy was perished or that none professed it I graunt indeed that somtyme they speake of outward profession of faith but this commeth all to one purpose That they say inward faith perished Because the profession of faith can no more perish in the church then the fayth it selfe as hereafter we shall proue by the confessions of Protestants themselues But that they speake not also of the inward fayth or of fayth it selfe is most false First because they say so without all proofe neither can they proue it otherwise then because perhaps the same Protestants haue other where sayd the contrary which kind of proofe we hereafter shew to be nothing worth Lib. 2. c. vl Againe it is credible vnlesse one will belieue what he list that by so many words of light clarity religion worship of God truth of God Ca. 1. n. 2. 3. sayth true knowledge knowledge of fayth Christian fayth knowledge of Christ as they haue vsed and we repeated they meant not fayth it selfe but only the outward profession of faith Besides they sayd plainly That none belieued to be iustified without workes That the doctrine of Iustification by sayth was blotted out of the memory of men Cap. 1. nu 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6 that holesome truth perished from earth and that it was taken from men that Christ was buryed and taken out of the world and the Church that all Protestant consolation was vnknowne that without Luther one iot had not byn knowne that the knowledge of Christ the knowledge of sayth fayled and lastly that Christ was not vnderstood but vtterly vnknowne Which words are manifestly spoken meant of true or inward fayth I adde also that it is a rule of ciuil law approued by Luther and Protestants Luther de abrog mis epist ad Amsd. Schusselb tom 4. Catal haeret that who cold speak clearely and yet spake obscurely should haue his words expounded against him Seeing therefore Protestants could haue spoken farre more clearly if they had meant only that outward professiō of faith had perished we may lawfully expound their words against themselues 3. To this shift is another like wherewith they say that the foresayd testimonies of Protestants touching the destruction or decay of their Church are not to be vnderstood of their inuisible Church The secōd shift which they say is the company of only true faythfull and predestinate men but of the decay of their visible Church which they say is the company of al those that professe true doctrine and is the Church not in the sight of God but only in the eyes of men I do not deny that sometymes they speake of the visible Church notwithstanding as before I sayd it comes all to one purpose because as shall be proued hereafter there can be no inuisible Church without a visible nor a company of faythfull and predestinate men but they must professe their fayth The Protestāts say the true Church hath perished But most false it is that they speake not also of the true Church which they will haue to be inuisible to any but to God alone For first as before I argued this cannot be proued otherwise then that perhaps the same men haue at other tymes sayd the contrary which will proue that they like lyers haue contradicted themselues not that they haue not sayd this which they haue as clearly sayd as euer they sayd any thing else Besides in saying according to their meaning that the Church hath not perished or cannot perish they do not indeed cōtradict themselues when they say that it hath or can perish For when they say that the Church cannot perish by the name of the Church they vnderstand not the Catholike Church that is the Church spread throughout the world Cap. 1. n. ◠for as we saw they teach that the Church may consist or be reduced to one or two and that Elias thought there was none of the Church but himselfe Whereupon D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 3. pag.
608 findeth fault with Cardinall Bellarmine when he sayth that there is alwayes a visible Church by the name of the Church he vnderstandeth not one or two but a multitude Neither also do they by the name of the Church when then say it cannot perish vnderstand any true particuler Church consisting of a Pastour and flock as is euident both because they say the Church may be reduced to one or two as also because as shall hereafter appeare they thinke that all Pastors may perish Cap. 7. and lastly because D. Whitaker loc cit reprehendeth Bellarmine for that by the name of the Church which cannot faile he vnderstandeth a multitude gathered together in which are Prelates and subiects They are therefore of opinion that both the Catholike Church spred through out the world and euery particuler church consisting of Prelates and subiects may faile and perish and when they say the Church cannot faile by the name of the Church they vnderstand fayth and meane that there shall alwayes be fayth in some one or other as clearly appeareth by their former words and also by these of D. Whitaker loc cit pag. 469 What Protestāts meane by the church whē they say it cannot perish Hence he gathereth not as our aduersaries do that the visible Church shall neuer saile but that sayth shall neuer saile in the whole but that to the end of the world Christian religion shal remayne in some This sayth he is the very thing which we say maintaine Ye see plainly that when they say the church cannot faile they only meane that fayth cannotvtterly faile but that it shall be alwayes in some Wherein there is no contradiction to that which otherwise they teach that the Church can faile because fayth and the Church are different things neither doth fayth in whome soeuer and in how few soeuer make the Church Wherefore if they be mad men and no Christians who say that the Catholike Church may faile or that the Church is not to dure for euer as D. Whitaker himselfe sayth cap. 1. 2. cit certainly these Protestants are such For whiles they say that the Church may be brought to one or two and that all Pastors may perish they manifestly say indeed and effect that both the Catholike and all kind of true Churches may faile Moreouer I proue that they meane that the true Church was perished because they think that she is made by inward fayth but this they affirme to haue perished as euen now appeared Besides the very name of the Church properly signifieth the true Church and only improperly that which is not the true Church And therefore when it is simply and absolutely put it ought to be taken for the true Church which thing also themselues do teach For thus writeth Sadeel in Refutat Thes Posnan cap. 4. pag. 827 VVhen the Church is simply put or when it is sayd the Church of Christ it properly signifieth only the elect Hereupon also Kemnice in loc tit de Eccles cap. 3. defineth the Church to be the Catholike company But the Catholike company is the true Church as is euident by the Creed where we professe to belieue the Catholike Church and is confessed by D. Whitaker Contr. 2. quest 1. cap. 2. 5. by D. Morton Apol. part 1. l. 1. cap. 13. by Lubbert lib. 1. de Eccl. cap. 4. by the French Catechisme Domin 15. and others And therefore most rightly saith S. Augustin that it is a wicked impudent detestable De vni◠Bapt. c. 14. Conc. 2. in Psal 101. and abominable speach to say the Church hath perished which yet would not be vnlesse by the name of the Church were vnderstood the true Church For what offence were it to say that the false Church had perished Furthermore when heretikes as the Donatists Calu. cont Seruet pa. 657. Whitak Cont. 2. q. 3. c. 2. 3. Seruetus and the like do say that the Church was perished or banished the Protestants themselues vnderstand thē of the true Church why then ought not Protestants to be vnderstood in the same manner when they vse the same words Againe because sometymes they say that the Kingdome of Christ the temple of God hath perished Cap. 1. n. 7. But what can be the Kingdome of Christ and temple of God but the true Church for the false is rather the Kingdome and temple of Satan Whereupon D. Whitaker Controuers 2. quest 3. cap. 1. pag. 466. sayth The scriptures most plainly teach that there will be no end of the Kingdome of Christ And ad Demonstrat 17. Sanderi VVhat other thing is the temple of God but the Church of Christ which is built with liuely stones And M. Powell lib. 1. de Antichristo cap. 3 The Church is defined 1. Tim. 3. to be the temple of God Hereto we may add that Ochim sayth that that Church which Christ founded washed with his bloud enriched with his holy spirit which vndoubtedly is the true Church was vtterly destroyed Num. 8. Finally because they say that Elias thought that there was not remayning one pious man besides himselfe that he was the only Christian the only true worshipper of God which was left aliue and actuall member of the true Church Seing therfore they will make Elias to thinke so of the true church of the same also ought themselues to be vnderstood who vse to draw arguments out of Elias his words especially when as they say that it sufficeth if there be one or two faythfull men in the most forlorne tymes of the Church which they must needs meane of the true Church which they will haue to consist only of the faythfull seruants of God That they meane of the vniuersall Church 4. Their third shift may be that when they speake of the destruction of the Church they meane not of the vniuersall or whole Church but of some particuler or part of the Church But this is easily refuted First because as we haue rehearsed they say there was a slaughter of the whole Church that all the Church was corrupted all became idolatrous that scarce the name of Christianity was left that none belieued that not one iot of the ghospell had byn knowne without Luther that the whole knowledge of Christ all pure worship all true religion was abolished Secōdly because vnder the name of Elias they plainly say that the whole Church was extinct the whole Church failed he alone was a faythfull man Num. 8. and actuall member of the true Church Wherefore either they thinke it not blasphemy to say the whole Church hath perished or this horrible blasphemy which calleth in question all religion they most impiously attribute to that holy Prophet Thirdly because they say that their Church was brought to one or two and that it is inough to the Church if there be one or two faythfull persons But what man well in his wittes will say that one or two are inough to make the
Catholike or vniuersall church Finally this shall yet more appeare out of the chapter following where we shall see that they teach that the whole world did fall from the fayth 5. Their fourth shift is That they meane of a substantiall perishing that by the words Destruction decaying failing ouerthrowing and such others they meane not a substantiall perishing of the fayth or Church but only an accidentall corruption of becomming worse But this shift also is soone refuted First because Luther sayth of his fayth doctrine or ghospell that it dyed was neglected ouerwhelmed extinct blotted out taken away ouerthrowne lost Cap. 2. n. â—â— abolished forgotten and rooted out And that he might put it out of all doubt that by these words he meant a true and substantiall destruction or perishing he added vnto them most significant aduerbes saying that it was truly ouerwhelmed wholy extinct vtterly extinct Ib. extinct from the bottome plainly extinct plainly taken away simply taken away quite taken away vtterly buryed vtterly lost wholy abolished and blotted out and most plainly rooted out And least any one might also cauill that these words are not meant of a true and substantiall destruction he sayd further that the Pope hath obscured nay extinguished the doctrine of fayth They haue darckned nay wholy ouerwhelmed Christs Ghospell They haue not only obscured but absolutely taken away the ghospell Lib. 1. de peccat mer. c. 4. Surely as S. Augustin sayth such kind of words needs no Expositor but only a reader In like sort other Protestants say of their fayth or ghospell that it was banished cast out extinct ended choaked buryed obscured till it was vtterly extinguished Num. 2.3 that it perished from the earth and vanished out of the Church They add also that it was wholy ouerturned vtterly extinct quite changed into idolatries ouerturned from the root and that there was an vtter abolition an extreme salling away and full destruction of it so that not so much as one litle sparke could be sound but it was quite extinct scarce the name of Christianity was left 6. Besides of their principall and most fundamentall article of Iustification by only fayth they say C. 1. n. 4. 5. 6. that lay long vnknowne that there was profound silence of it that no man taught it that it was neglected lost blotted out extinct and horribly opprest that it was corrupted nay extinct and abolished that no man belieued it that it was vtterly extinct plainly lost quite lost wholy suppressed wholy oppressed wholy trampled wholy dasht out vtterly blotted out quite extinct quite taken away quite neglected and blotted out of the memory of men and not only obscured but quite extinguished But if this doctrine were so extinct as no man belieued it and blotted out of mens memory surely not only the Profession of their fayth but also their fayth it selfe was vtterly perished and consequently also their Church whereof this article is the life soule summe definition and all Num. 7. 7. Of the Church also they say that it was banished fayled was oppressed extinct ouerturned fallen wholy fallen that it fell to Antichrist that the old foundation thereof was remoued and a new layd that the order of the Church perished that there was a slaughter of the whole Church that Christs Kingdome was throwne downe razed to the ground that in the temple of God there was nought but pittifull ruines that the Church was from the foundation rooted out and ouerthrowne by the ground and that where it once was there remayned only the name the substance being quite lost Surely either by these manner of speaches is signified a substantiall destruction or that cannot be plainly signifyed by any manner of words Besides the formes of speach do more clearly signify a substantial destruction theÌ„ those which Protestants condemne in some heretiks For Caluin lib. cont Seruetum pag. 657. condemneth Seruet for saying that there had byn a long banishment of the Church from the earth and that she had byn driuen out of the world And yet as we see Danaeus sayth that the Church was banished Powell that all true religion was banished D. Fulke that the true doctrine of saluation was driuen out Anâ— Crispin that all true worship of God was driuen out D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 3. cap. 3. pag. 471. and otherwhere condemneth the Donatists and other Heretikes for saying that the Church perished and yet Bale sayth that holesome truth perished from the earth And Lobechius vnder Elias his name that the Church quite perished Moreouer they say that the Church may be reduced to one or two which is indeed to say that the Church may substantially perish Num. 8. for the Church is defined to be a company or multitude in the English Confession article 19. That the Church cannot consist of one in the French art 27. in the Suitzers art 17. and in the Flemish art 27. But one or two are not a company Whereupon Danaeus lib. 3. de Eccles cap. 16. sayth It is written of Vlpiaâ— the Lawyer in the ciuill law that at least three persons are required to make a Colledge and if to a Colledge much more to the Church And Lubbert lib. 2. Replicat cap. 3. sayth plainly that one man makes not a Church And Polanus in Syntag. lib. 7. cap. 1 One man though neuer so holy cannot be a church Beurlin also in Refut Soti Neither do we call the solitude of one man which worshippeth God the Church And D. Whitaker lib. 1 de Scriptura cap. 11. Sect. 4. How can the Church be in one seeing the very name of the Church doth signify a company or multitude If therefore there be but one there is no Church For the Church cannot be imagined to be but in many Iuel DefeÌ„s Ap. part x. c. 1. Fulk de Succes p. 89. Beza in Catech. c 5. Brent in Prolog q. 4. And much lesse can one or two be the Catholike Church that is as the Protestants themselues expound it the Church spred throughout the whole world because one or two cannot be spred throughout the world Whereupon the Scots in their Confession cap. 18. say that two or three make not the vniuersall Church And Zuinglius lib. de vera falsa relig tom 2. fol. 192 VVho sayes that the Church signifieth some few erreth like to him who sayth that people signifieth the King Surely it should be a notable flock which consisted of one or two sheep a worthy Kingdome which had but one or two subiects and a strange Catholike or vniuersall Church which contayned but one or two faythfull persons What can the gates of hell preuaile so farre against the Church as they can reduce her to one or two Christians What other thing is this then to say that the Church can perish For seing the Church cannot be imagined but in company or multitude who sayth â—hat the Church can be brought to one or two doth indeed
5. cap. 3. pag. 684 In tymes past no religion had place in Churches but Papisticall D. Humfrey ad Rat. 3. Campiani At length all left the fellowship of the Church M. Perkins in Exposit Symboli During the space of 900. yeares the Popish heresy spred it selfe ouer the whole world And D. White in his way pag. 352. compareth Popery before Luthers tyme to a leprosy which sayth he possesseth euery part of man And in his defence cap. 37 he sayth I affirme Papacy to be a leprosy breeding in the Church so vniuersally that there was no visible company of people appearing to the world free â—â—om it And whether any company at all knowne or vnknowne were free from it wholy or not I neither determine nor greatly care M. Iewel serm in cap. 11. Lucae pag. 208 VVhen all the world the people Priests and Princes were ouerwhelmed with ignorance when the word of God was put out of sight when all schooles Priests Bishops Kings of the world were sworne to him the Pope that whatsoeuer he tooke in hand they should vphold it VVhen whosoeuer had muttered against him must straight way haue byn excommunicate put to most cruel death as Gods enemy M. Fox in his Acts p. 391 All the whole world was filled and ouerwhelmed with errors and darknesse And finally D. Bancroft in his suruey c. 4. pag 60. hath these words Both the Priests of all sortes and likewise the people became in tyme to be so drowned in the puddles of Popery all of them together from the toppe to the toe Al people from the toppe to the toe forgetting c. 5. By these confessions of Protestants we see plainly that all the westerne Church all Europe all Christian Churches the whole Christian nation the whole body of the Church the whole world all all without exception all alike all euen to the last all euen to the common people all Kings and people from the first to the last all Priests and people from top to toe all and euery one were ouerwhelmed with Popish and more then Cymmerian darknesse Secondly we see that no man strone against Popery no man admonished no man taught no man belieued no man so much as dreamed of that which is the cheifest and most principall point of Protestancy but one only and Luther alone was wise Thirdly that the case was such for so many ages for 600. yea for 900. years last past Fourthly that it is so manifest that as themselues confesse the whole Christian world knoweth it it is confessed manifest by it selfe most cleare and out of all doubt and no man in his writtes can deny it To all which if you add that very many and most famous Protestants oftentymes most plainly most freely and in all kind of writings haue confessed this ye shall most euidently perceiue Lib. 1. cont marc ca. 3. de carne Chr. c. 5. li. 22 cont Faust c. 15. that vnlesse it be hereticall licence as Tertullian speaketh or by some diuelish priuiledge as S. Augustins word is their confessions can be vnderstood in no other sense then that when Luther began there was not one Protestant in the whole world Lastly we see hereby that Protestants herein imitate the phrases of old heretiks Cont. epist fund c. 4. for Manichee as S. Augustin writeth sayd Almost all nations are ignorant how the truth is And the Donatists The Church is perished from the whole world The Luciferians in S. Hierome Heres 69. The whole world is become Diuels Whose damned speach sayth he doth frustrate the Passion of Christ Dial. cont Lucifer Nestorius in Vincent Lyrin auouched That the whole Church had erred And other heretiks there say Learne true fayth which besides vs none vnderstandeth Cap. 26. which lay hid for many ages and now of late is reuealed and shewed Marcion also and Valentinian in Tertullian auouch Praes c. 28. that all had erred at whome he pleasantly iesteth in these words Forsooth truth which was to be freed expected some Marcionists or Valentinians Lutherans or Caluinists In the meane tyme men preached amisse belieued amisse so many thousands we wrongly Christened so many works of fayth wrongly done so many miracles so many graces done amisse so many Priesthoods so many functions wrongly executed 6. If any say that the scripture sometyme speaketh vniuersally when notwithstanding it is not to be vnderstood vniuersally as when it sayth All seeke their owne There is not one that doth good no not one and the like and therefore though the foresayd speaches of Protestants be vniuersall yet they are not to be vnderstood vniuersally I answeare that it is found to affirme that the foresayd speaches of Protestants ought to be vnderstood according to certaine speaches of the scripture and those spoken of other matters rather then according to their own plaine and manifest signification Who made this law of expounding Protestants words Or do they keep it in expounding Catholiks or other mens wordes God may speake in scripture as he thinkes best Protestants ought according to custome which as is sayd is the law and rule of speach both to speak and to be vnderstood Besides sith we know that the scripture cannot lye or gainsay it selfe and in other places it sayth the contrary we iustly limitate its vniuersall speaches in this or that place And therfore vnlesse Protestants can shew that they haue the like priuiledge that they cannot contradict themselues as the Scripture hath there is no reason to expound them according as we do the holy Scripture 7. If any reply that also Saint Hierome Dial. cont Lucifer sayd that the whole world meruayled how it was become Arian and yet meant not that the whole world was Arian I answeare that Saint Hieromes example doth nothing auaile Protestants First because Saint Hierome sayd once so Protestants very often Againe he sayd so only in heat of dispute with his aduersary Protestants haue written so when they disputed with none Besides Saint Hierome in the very same place expoundeth himselfe that he meant not that indeed the whole world was become Arian For he sayth that it was euident that the Bishops vvere no Arians but belieued a right and abode in the agreement of fayth but only speaketh so because all the Bishops assembled at Arimini yelded to the Arians that the word Consubstantiall should not be vsed But Protestants say not that all the world yelded to the Pope about the suppressing of one only word but that all from the first to the last from the top to the toe were drowned in Popish errours and none belieued or so much as dreamed of that which is most fundamentall and necessary in Protestant religion Which kind of speaches S. Hierome neuer vsed Againe Saint Hierome vsed only this phrase The whole world but Protestants vse both that and many more and more plaine Lastly albeit Saint Hierome had spoken altogether as Protestants do yet there were no reason that
that is to be iustifyed by good works For thus sayth Luther of them in his table-talkes chap. of Suermers The VValdenses are holy workmen and belieue not that sayth without works doth iustify and know nothing at all of imputatiue iustice Cocciuâ— 10.1 lib. 8. And Bennet Morgenstern in his treatise of the church p. 1â—4 speaketh thus vnto them Yee confirme the doctrine of Antichrist touching good works iustification c. And theÌ„selues in their Apology printed at Hanow togeather with the history of Bohemia pag. 256. plainly shew that they belieue a man to be iustified by fayth charity hope penance and works of mercy and do say That deuout prayer doth purge and pennance cleanse a man 4. Thirdly the Waldenses are condemned of Protestants both Lutherans and Sacramentaries Melancthon in his Counsailes part 2. pag. 152. writeth See Refut Orthod Consensus pag. 418. I reioyce that you agree with vs in the summe of doctrine I know the VValdenses are vnlike And in Carions Chronicle printed at Paris 1357. he sayth that they sowed errors denyed all oathes and all forme of prayer besides the Lords prayer Morgenstern in his fornamed booke pag. 79. giueth this verdict of them They haue proudly neglected the light of doctrine which is kindled from heauen in this age haue with tooth and naâ—le by writing among their own men secretly defended those most grosse erros which in the year 1523. were discouered by Luther Besides Selnecer as he reporteth affirmed that they had grosse errors and such as were not to be borne withall Leonicus Antisturmius also in Danaeus in his answere to his Sonde pag. 1516. pronounceth them to be impious and Schusselburg in his 3. tâ—me of the Catalogue of heretiks pag 188. reiecteth them as heretiks Camerarius in his booke of the Church in Bohemia Poland c. pag. 273. writeth thus VVe can say that the VValdenses were neuer one with our Churches nor our men would euer ioyne themselues to them Whereof he giueth these two reasons because the Waldenses would not haue extant any publike declaration of their fayth and for peace sake did vse the Popish masse For these two causes sayth he our men did not ioyne themselues to them neither did they think that they could so do with good conscience Caluin also epist 278. thus writeth to the Waldenses themselues VVe abide in one opinion that the forme of your Confession cannot be absoluâ—ely admitted without danger And M. Iewell also in defence of the Apology part pag. 48. sayth plainly of the Albigenses They are none of ours D. Humfrey to the third Reason of F. Campian pag. 371 They are not wholy ours And Osiander in his 13. Century lib. 1. cap. 4. Pantaleon in his Chronicle pag. 98. Melancthon in the foresayd Chronicle of Carion reckon them amongst heretiks But the Albigenses were all one for religion with the Waldenses as D. Fulke sayth in these words lib. de Success pag. 332 That epistle of the Arch-bishops doth proue that the Albigenses VValdenses were all one The same also confesseth Illyricus in his Catalogue in 4. to pag 536. Where also pag. 561. he speaketh in this sort The VValdenses or Albigenses Yea the Waldenses themselues in the Bohemian Confession if it be theirs do insinuate that they are condemned of the Sacramentaries wheras they say in the 13. article that they who deny the supper of the Lord to be the true flesh and bloud of Christ do call them Idolaters Antichrist and men branded with the marke of the beast Besides Illyricus in his forecited catalogue writeth that the Thaborites who indeed sayth he followed the opinions of the Waldenses were grieuously vexed and persecuted of Rokesana and other Hussites Wherefore sith Protestants commonly challenge the Hussites for their brethren they ought not to claime also the Waldenles whose doctrine the Hussites did persecute Certainly the Confession of Bohemia which is sayd to be theirs doth plainly distinguish them from Protestants especially from Sacramentaries For art 2. they say VVe must keep the commandements in hart deed Art 5. that those which repent must confesse their sinnes to a Priest and aske absolution of him Art 9. that Priests ought to be single Art 11. that Sacraments are necessary to saluation And art 13. that the Eucharist is the true body of Christ as say they Christ plainly sayth This is my body of which word we ought to belieue the plaine sense not decliming to the right or left Whereupon it is no meruayle that Caluin in his 249. epistle denieth it to be lawfull for a Christian man to imbrace the Waldenses Confession in these words Consider you whether it be lawfull for a Christian man to imbrace the forme of the Confession of the Waldenses who without any distinction bind vp all in one bundell of damnation who precisely confesse not the bread to be presently the body of Christ Surely we think not 5. Fourthly I proue the same because the Waldenses hold many errors which the Protestants condemne Illyricus in his foresayd Catalogue pag. 545. relateth out of an ancient writer aboue 300. years agoe that they taught that a Priest being in mortall sinne cold not consecrate the Eucharist that euery oath is a mortall sinne that they disallowed matrimony And likwise out of Aeneas Syluius that they sayd it was lawfull for euery one to preach that he who was guilty of mortall sinne was not not capable of any secular or ecclesiasticall dignity Neither auayleth it any thing that now in the CoÌ„fession of Bohemia which is sayd to be the Waldenses Confession there is found the article of iustification by only fayth because that Confession was presented in the yeare 1525. as the very title thereof declareth in the Preface mention is made of Charles 5. Emperour which was after Luther had preached some years As also because Hospinian part 2. Histor fol. 11. sayth SacrameÌ„taries haue corrupted the Waldenses CoÌ„fessioÌ„ that the Waldenses Confession was renewed or rather corrupted by the Sacramentaries as the Waldenses themselues say in the Preface of their Confession printed anno 1538. as witnesseth Schusselburg lib. 2. Theol. Caluin art 6. fol. 55. Moreouer Illyricus in his Catalogue in fol. col 1502. writeth that after Luther was knowne the VValdenses did greedily purchase greater knowledge Morgenstern in his foresayd booke pag. 79. sayth that they borrow the best part of their doctrine from the Lutherans And D. Fulke in his booke of Succession pag. 360. that they learnt of those of Basle to amend certaine errors which they had receiued from their ancestors Why then shall we not think they receiued the doctrine of iustification by only fayth from Luther especially sith as I befor sayd there is no mention of it amongst them in former tymes Againe Iurgenicius in the 2. chap. of his warre of the 5. ghospell affirmeth that the Authors of the Bohemian Confession do professe in the beginning thereof that they would neuer conioyne themselues to
Chapter of Isaias tom 4. fol. 220. thus writeth There is no religion in the world which receiueth this opinion of iustification by only fayth and we our selues in priuate do scant belieue it though we publikely defend it By which words he sheweth that neither Hussytes nor Waldenses nor any Christians besides Protestants and scarce they also do belieue the principall and most fundamentall article of Protestancy howsoeuer openly they professe it That the Church cannot be so inuisible as Protestant confesse theirs to haue byn before Luthers tyme. CHAP. VI. 1. BY the name of the Church we vnderstand not as I sayd before only the men but men sociated or the society of men in the fayth worship of God Wherfore that a church be sayd visible not only the men but their worship of God must be visible Neither by this word visible do I vnderstand here that only which can be seene but whatsoeuer is sensible according both to the vulgar phrase of speach wherewith we say See how it soundeth as S. Augustine noteth and also after the phrase of scripture Lib. 10. Confess c. 35. wherein as the same holy Doctour obserueth All sensible things are called visible And Protestants as is before shewed do confesse that before Luthers rising their Church was simply inuisible Lib. 1. de mor. Manich c. 20. and vnseene of any either of those within or without her And necessarily they must say so because they can name none at all who before Luther arose did see a company of men who professed to belieue iustification by only fayth and the rest of the fundamentall principles of Protestancy yea they affirmed that it was so inuisible Ca. 4. n. 11. as it implyed contradiction to haue byn seene of any That the Church cannot be inuisible 2. Now that the Church Militant or liuing on earth cannot be so inuisible I proue first because it is against an article of fayth of diuers Protestants And if perhaps any hereupon imagine that either Protestants neuer graunted the contrary or that if they did graunt it their testimonies against themselues are not to be accepted let him read what hereafter I write touching that matter in the last chapter of this booke Wherefore in the Confession of Saxony cap. 15. they professe in this sort God will haue the Ministery of the ghospell to be publike he will not haue the voice of the ghospell to be shut vp only in corners but will haue it beard of all mankind Therefore he will haue publike and seemely meetings and in them he will haue the voice of the ghospell to sound He will also haue these same meetings to be witnesses of the Confession and separation of the Church from the sects and opinions of other Nations God will haue his Church to be seene and heard in the world and will haue her deuided by many publik marks from other people And the same they repeat in the Consent of Polony cap. de Coena And the same Confession of Saxony cap. of the Church VVe speake not of the Church as of a Platonicall idaea but we shew a Church which may be seene and heard The eternall Father will haue his Sonne to be heard in all mankind VVherefore we say that the Church is in this life a visible company c. SecoÌ„dly it is against their owne definitions of a militant Church ProtestaÌ„ts definitioÌ„s of the Church For the foresayd Confession of Saxony defineth the Church in this life to be a visible company The Magdeburgians in their 1. Century lib. 1. c. 4. col 170. do thus write The Church may be thus defined The Church in this life is a company of those The câ—urch in this life who imbrace the sincere doctrine of the Ghospell and rightly vse the Sacraments And the very same definition giueth Melancthon tom 4. in cap. 3.1 ad Tim. pag. 398. Hutterus in his Analysis of the confession of Auspurg pag. 444. saith This Church which is sayd to be and to be belieued The Church which we belieue is not a Platonicall idea but the visible company of those that are called Zanchius also in his treatise of the Church cap. 2 The militant Church is the company of the elect and truly saythfull Church militant professing the same sayth partaking the same Sacraments c. Hereof properly speake the scriptures when they call the Church the spouse of Christ the body of Christ redeemed with the bloud of Christ sounded vpon a rock Gerlachius tom 2. Disput 22 Defining the Church as it is on earth we say that it is a congregation of men Church on earth who called by the voice of the Ghospell heare the word of God and vse the Sacraments instituted of Christ. 3. Thirdly it is against the properties and markes of the true Church assigned by the Protestants themselues to be altogeather inuisible For thus their Confession of Auspurg cap. 7 The Church of Christ properly so called The proper Church hath her marks to wit pure doctrine c. The Confession of Saxony cap. 12 The true church is discerned from other nations by the voice of true doctrine and lawfull vse of Sacraments The true Church The French Confession art 27 VVe belieue that the true church ought to be discerned with great care VVherefore we affirme out of the word of God that the Church is the company of the faythfull who agree in following the word of God and imbracing true religion wherein also they daily profit growing and confirming themselues mutually in the feare of God The Confession of the Low Countries art 29 By these markes the true Church shall be discerned from the false if in her the pure preaching of the Ghospell be of force by these markes it is certaine that the true Church may be distinguished The Confession of Scotland art 18 It is necessary that the true Church be discerned from the false by euident marckes least being deceiued we imbrace the false for the true to our eternall damnation Againe VVe belieue the markes of the true Church to be true preaching of the word c. Melancthon in his answere to the Bauarian articles tom 3. fol. 362 It is euident that the true Church is a visible company And vpon the 16. to the Romans tom 1. pag. 486 She is the true Church who teacheth the Ghospell aright and rightly administreth the Sacraments Danaeus in his booke of Antichrist cap. 17 The proper definition of the Church This is the proper definition of the Church that the true Church is the company of the faythfull who serue God purely and keep the notes of adoption instituted by him such as are the heauenly word the Sacraments and discipline By these 3. marks the false Church is distinguished from the true Lubbert in his 4. booke of the Church cap. 2 VVe say that the Church doth shew her selfe to be the true Church by the sincere preaching of the word of
society in profession of true doctrine and right vse of Sacraments is termed of Protestants the true Church not because this Church or society is of it self the true church or the society instituted by God but because alwayes in or vnder it there is the true Church to wit the society in iustice and predestination by reason that in euery company of them that professe true doctrine and rightly vse the Sacraments there are some who are sociated and vnited in iustice and predestination Which D. Whitaker intimateth when Cont. 2. quest 4. cap. 1 pag. 485. he sayth The visible Church which holdeth and professeth true sayth is the true Church only of the part of the elect and predestinated I answere that this supposeth a thing doubtfull and perhaps false For what certainty can there be that in euery particuler company of them who professe the true fayth rightly vse the Sacraments there is alwayes a coÌ„pany of the iust and elect when as Christ sayth Many are called but few are chosen Matt. â—0 especially if as Protestants say one or two make a church Surely Danaeus Cont. 4. pag. 689. seemeth to deny this saying These visible companies are sometymes a part of that true Church sometymes none But admit that in euery company of true professors there be always a company of iust and elect what reason were this to terme the society in profession of true fayth the true Church if in deed the society in iustice predestination be the only true Church This would suffice to say that the apparent Church could neuer be separated from the true Church but not to call that society the true Church which indeed is only the outward appearance of the true Church And much lesse would it suffice to call it the church properly so termed the spouse and body of Christ the Catholike Church the Church which we professe to belieue as the Protestants haue termed the visible Church Neither can these epithets or names be giuen to any other society then to that which hath the true nature and substance of the Church indeed because they signify as properly and expresly that only Church as she can be expressed of vs by any words whatsoeuer And sith Protestants haue giuen them all to the visible church they must needs confesse that shee hath the nature and substance of the very true Church indeed and consequently that an inuisible Church is no true Church indeed 6. Fourthly I proue that the Church cannot be inuisible ProtestaÌ„ts somtyms say that the church cannot be inuisible because oftentymes Protestants do confesse it The Apology of the Confession of Ausburg chap. of the Church The Church is principally the society of fayth and of the holy Ghost in the hearts which yet hath her outward markes that she may be knowne Luther vpon the 4. chap. of Genesis tom 6. fol. 56 The Church was neuer so voyd of externall marks that it could not be not knowne where God was certainly to be sound And vpon 51. psalm tom 3. fol. 474 For Christ will not lye hid in the world but will be preached not between wals but vpon the house top Melancthon vpon the 11. of Daniel tom 2. pag. 511 It is necessary that the Church be a visible company Againe VVe seigne not an inuisible Church like to a Platonicall idea And in the Preface of his 3. tome he thinketh it so absurd to put an inuisible Church as he sayth To what tendeth that perdigious speach Monstruous to say the Church was inuible which denyeth that there is any visible Church We must needs confesse a visible Church And vpon the 3. chap. 1. Tim. tom 4. pag. 398 Others sayth he setting aside wholy the externall shew do speake of an inuisible Church as of a Platonicall idaea which is no where seene or heard Kemnice in his common places title of the Church cap. 3 God will haue vs to know where and which is the Church Therefore she must be knowne not to God only but also to vs and therupon is defined to be the visible company of them who imbrace the Ghospell of Christ and rightly vse the Sacraments Iames Andrews in his book against Hosius pag. 210 VVe are not ignorant that the church must be a visible company of teachers and hearers Againe The Church is and is called a company of men chosen of God in which the word of God soundeth incorrupt c. Hunnius in his treatise of Freewill pag. 91 God in all tymes hath placed his Church as in a high place and hath exalted it in the sight of all people and Nations Hutter in his Analysis of the Confession of Auspurg pag. 430 The elect are not the whole Church no if you speake only of the true church For the church consisteth not only of inward sayth in Christ but also of the outward administration of the word Sacraments Now as farre as this in outward rite is performed so farre the true Church truly is visible Beurlin in the Preface of his Refutation of Sotus I confesse the Church of Christ is alwayes to be acknowledged visible And he addeth that all confesse the same The same doctrine is taught by Gesner loc 24. by Adam Francis in his 11. place and by other Lutherans Amongst the Sacramentaries thus writeth Vrsin in Prolegomenis ad Catechcsin pag. 2 The Church must needs be seene in this world that the elect may know vnto what company they must adioyne themselues in this life Iunius Cont. 4. lib. 3. cap. 13. affirmeth that it is impious to say that the Church can wholy want a visible forme Keckerman in the 3. book of his Theologicall systeme writeth that the Church must always be sensible that other nations may know to what church they ought to adioyne themselues and that Confession of sincere doctrine can neuer faile wholy nor the visible church wholy erre Danaeus in his booke of the visible Church dareth to say that who denieth the true church of God and that visible to haue byn from the beginning of the world he without doubt sheweth himselfe to be ignorant in holy scripture Amongst our English Protestants M. Hooker in his 3. booke of Ecclesiasticall policy pag. 126 God hath had euer euer shall haue some Church visible vpon earth D. Feild in his 1. booke of the Church cap. 10 For seing the Church is the multitude of them that shall be saued and no man can be saued vnlesse he make Confession vnto saluation for fayth hid in the heart and concealed doth not suffice it cannot be but they that are of the true Church must by profession of the truth make themselues knowne in such sort that by their profession and practise they may be discerned from other men And D. White in defence of his Way cap. 4. pag. 390 I acknowledge the prouidence of God who hath left the records of history to confirme our fayth and freely graunt our religion to be false if the
continuall descent thereof from Christ cannot by such record be shewed Moreouer at sometyms they not only confesse that the Church is alwayes visible but also graunt that the scripture teacheth the same in those parables of the barne and the net For out of them Caluin 4. Protestāts confesse that the Scripture affirmeth that the Church is alwayes visible Institut cap. 1. § 13. inferreth that the Lord pronounceth that the church shall be vexed with this euill till the day of iudgemēt to be burdened with the mixture of the wicked Of the same opinion is D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 3. cap. 2. pag. 471. and others But that church which contayneth the wicked is the visible Church for the inuisible they will haue to hold only the good The Scripture therefore testifieth that the visible Church shall euer be Yea Protestants now and then take it so ill that it should be sayd that they teach that the visible Church perished for many ages that D. Sutliue in his answere to Exceptions cap. 7. sayth that Bellarmine lyeth in saying so And D. Whitaker loc cit pag 472. sayth we slaunder them when we affirme they put such a Church as at sometymes can be seene of none And sayth that in this matter there is no controuersy about the thing but about the manner to wit no question whither the Church be alwayes visible or no but in what manner it is visible because forsooth we will haue the Church to be at all tymes visible clearly and of all men and they will haue it to be at sometymes visible but obscurely and of few The like sayth Kemnice in his Common places title of the Church cap. 3. Reineccius in the 4. tome of his Armour cap. 8. and D. Morton in the 1. part of his Apology lib. 1. cap. 13. But yet that in this matter we neither bely nor sclaunder them is manifest by what we haue rehearsed in the 4. chapter before going in the 5. number and those that follow To which I add that Caluin in the Preface of his institutions setteth the state of this question betwixt vs Protestants in these words Vpon this hinge hangeth our controuersy that they Papists will haue the forme of the church to appeare and be visible at all tymes On the contrary we say that the church may consist of no apparent forme And I would to God that Protestants would constantly agree which vs in this matter of doctrine that the church of God is alwayes visible to some either of those that are in it or out of it that the debate might remaine only about the matter of fact VVhy Protestāts contradict thēselues about the inuisibility of the Church whither the Protestāt Church before Luther appeared were seene of any either Protestant or other But Protestants standing betwixt truth and lyes whiles they consider the nature of the Church of God especially as it is described in scripture confesse that it must needs be visible not only to her children but to others also But when they look back vpon the state and condition of their owne church before Luther began are compelled to deny the same as before we most euidently shewed which thing alone if it were well considered would discouer sufficiently that in their own consciences they acknowledge their Church not to be the true Church of God Inuisibility cōtrary to the ends of the Church 7. Fiftly I proue that the Church cannot be inuisible because that were contrary to the ends for which the Church was instituted of God whereof one was that men should worship him after that entier manner of worship which man is to giue which is to honour God not only with heart and mind but also with tongue and deed as it is euident and Caluin in his Confutation of a Hollander many wayes proueth that the Church must render to God not only inward but also outward worship But an inuisible Church worshippeth God only in heart and mind as Whitakers words are Another end of the Church is to feed her children with the word and Sacraments to correct and gouerne them by discipline and to defend them from enemies as also is manifest and scripture teacheth Which offices a Church which neither seeth her children nor is seene of them cannot performe Likewise another end is to conuert the world and those who are out of her to the fayth and worship of God which she can no way do if neither her doctrine nor example be seene of them And yet as Luther sayth vpon the sixt chapter of Isaias tom 4. fol. 234 The Church is in perpetuall practise of conuerting others to the fayth Inuisibility against the nature of human societies 8. Sixtly it is against the nature of a society of men amongst themselues for to be inuisible For as men consist of a body which is visible by the colours and of a soule which is seene by the actions thereof so it is necessary that the society in which they ioyne be visible either by it selfe or by some other thing Whereupon well sayd S. Augustin Li. 19. cōt Faust c. 11. Men cannot ioyne in any religion true or false vnlesse they be bound togeather by some fellowship of visible signes or Sacraments And the same confesseth Gerlachius in his 23. disput of the Church pag. 995. saying VVe willingly confesse graunt that the church cannot be except there be some outward and visible signes by common communion and participation whereof society amongst men may consist And seauently it is contrary to the example of all other societies amongst men whither religious or prophane whereof none consisteth in a thing which is altogeather inuisible and whereby the members of that society cannot be knowne the one to the other 9. Seauenthly Against the perpetuity of the Church it is contrary to the continuance and conseruation of the Church on earth to be visible For if the Church which was in the former age had not byn seene of that which is in this age how could the Church of this age haue receiued the fayth We aske therefore how the Protestant Church of our age learned the fayth of the Church of an other age if in the ages before Luther she were so inuisible as you haue heard them confesse Protestants scared with this question like men with a thunder clap leape a sunder and euery one answeareth not what he knoweth or can proue but what seemeth to him least absurd that hereby we may perceiue that all their talke of their Churches being before Luthers tyme is but as the scripture sayth fables and vaine speaches or fancies and fictions of men speaking without either testimony or reason Some of them say that before Luther their Church receiued the fayth immediatly from God alone During Popery sayth Boysseul in his Confutation of Spondé pag. 75 the holy Ghost taught fayth without a preacher Protestant Church taught miraculously The same also intimate Iunius Cont. 4. lib.
3. ca. 13. M. Perkins in his exposition of the Creed Col. 788. The Author of the church in Danaeus Opuscles pag. 1029. D. Fulk of Succession pag. 320. and others who say that the Church VVas propagated and receiued fayth by extraordinary meanes And they also who write that their Church was preserued miraculously merueilously by wondrous meanes or by meere miracle as Luther of priuate Masse tom 7. fol 240. Caluin 4. Instit cap. 1. § 2. Sadeel ad Repetit Sophism Turriani pag. 763. Danaeus of Antichrist pag. 1021. Son is against Spondé cap. 2. pag. 36. But this their assertion they neither do nor can proue otherwise then because God can in such manner preserue the church 10. Thou seest gentle reader vpon what a vaine foundation this imaginary church is built for the space of many ages in which it lay inuisible and lurcking in holes corners For they confesse that for many ages it was not seene of any man and if at any tyme they confesse not so much in words in deeds they confesse it alwayes because they can neuer name any whom they can proue to haue seene it in former ages and neuertheles they will that for al those ages it learnt their fayth miraculously and immediatly from God alone When we aske testimony hereof they produce neither diuine nor humane worthy of credit when we demaund proofe they giue vs no other then this Verstius Antibel pag. 468. Fulke de Succes pa. 74. that God could so teach it fayth As if God did or doth all that he can do We speake of an effect or a matter of fact of Gods will and they answere of his power When we affirme any thing they exact demonstrations that is plaine testimonies of Scripture or at least pregnant proofes deduced thence And when they affirme a matter of so great weight and so incredible as is that the church was so many ages taught her faith of God alone they will haue vs to belieue it not only without any testimony of God or man but euen contrary to the testimony of them both for one silly sophisme ridiculous to the very children and scorned euen of themselues in other matters as shall by and by appeare Surely that I may vse Saint Augustins words They seeme to thinke that they haue not to do with men Cōt Adimant c. 4. but as if they were meere beasts who heare thē or read their writings they abuse the ignorance or dulnesse of them or rather their blindnes of mind Or as Caluin sayth Antid ◠Conc. c. 15. These masters need haue a heard of Oxen if they would haue auditors to whome they may perswade what they will But to their Argument I say with Tertullian against Praxeas cap. 10 Surely nothing is hard to God But if in our presumptions we will so rashly vse this sentence we may feigne any thing of God as if he had done it because he could do it But we must not belieue he hath done that which he hath not because he can do all things but we must seeke whether he hath done it or no. Luther also vpon the 46. cap of Genesis tom 6 fol. 624. saith God can gouerne the church by the holy Ghost without the Ministery but he will not do this immediatly And vpon the 32. chap. fol. 454 He could by the holy Ghost inwardly enlighten the hearts and forgiue sinnes without the Ministery of the word and Ministers but he would not And the Confession of Suitzers cap. 18 God by his power can immediatly gather a church of men but he chose rather to deale with men by the ministery of men Caluin vpon 3. chap. 1. Cor. v. 6 Nothing hindereth God that he may not inspire fayth into men asleep but he hath otherwise determined to wit that that fayth should come by hearing And vpon 1. chap. of S. Luke v. 37 They raue peruersely who imagine of Gods power without his word It is a dangerous dispute what God can do vnlesse withall we find what he will do And 4. Institut cap. 17 § 24. he sayth VVe aske not here what God could but what he would do The like words he hath cap. 1. § 5. lib. 2. cap 7. pag 5. and de vera Eccles Reform pag. 326. Beza in the 2. part of his answere to the Acts of the Conference at Montbelgard pag. 97 An argument taken from the power of God needeth no answere vnlesse his will also appeare to vs by his word The Author of the orthodoxall consent in the Preface It is ridiculous to vrge the omnipotency of God where we know not hi◠pleasure Sadeel of Sacramentall manducation pag. 272. setteth downe this as a Theologicall principle VVe may not in diuinity argue from the omnipotency of God vnlesse his will be before declared by his expresse word Let Protestants therfore produce Gods expresse word wherin he sayth that he hath or will for many ages miraculously by himselfe alone teach the Church her fayth Danaeus also in his 4. booke deamiss grat cap. 15 It litle auaileth to proue Gods power vnlesse his will also be proued And D. Whitaker cont 2. quest 6. cap. 1 p. 617 VVhat a kind of argument is this This may be done because nothing is impossible to God therefore it is done or sometymes hath byn Doth our fayth rely vpon such foundations Finally Casaubon in his 7. Exercitation against Baronius It is a saying of the Fathers that Gods power is the refuge of Heretikes Thus thou seest how vaine euen by the Protestants iudgement is this proofe of the Churches learning immediatly from God They are wont to scoffe at the Miracles done by Saints albeit we proue them by sufficient testimony of man themselues feigne a continuall miracle yea so many miracles as they feigne men whome they say for many ages learn◠their fayth immediatly of God which they can proue by no sufficient testimony either of God or man Yea we will most manifestly herafter disproue it Here I will only note that those Protestants seeme to haue byn some Enthusiasts or heauenly Prophets as Luther scoffingly termed some who in his tyme challenged such immediat learning from God and that the Protestants themselues do sometymes condemne this immediat learning from God as Fanaticall Anabaptisticall Suenckfeldian and Enthusiasticall 11. The Confession of Auspurg art 5. Protestāts reiect immediat taeching of God as Fabritius relateth out of the originall copy sayth thus They condemne the Anabaptists and others who think that the holy Ghost cometh to men without the outward word Martin Luther vpon Genesis tom 6. fol. 117 The holy ghost doth not teach new reuelations besides the ministery of the word according as the Enthusiasts and Anabaptists true Fanaticall Doctours do dreame And in the 8. art of Smalcald In this we most constantly stand that God will not otherwise deale with vs then by the vocall word and Sacraments Schusselburg also in the 10. tom of his Catalogue pag. 30.
rehearseth it is an errour of Suenckfeld that men may be saued without the outward word of God and Ministery And Melancthon in his answere to the Bauarian Articles tom 3. fol. 372. affirmeth that it is the opinion of Suenckfeld and the Anabaptists That God communicateth himself to men without the ministery of the word Kemnice in the 2. part of his examen title of the Sacrament of Orders pag. 391 Iustly we disallow of Enthusiasts and Anabaptists who imagin the exercise of the outward ministery not to be needfull And title of Pâ—nnance pag. 316 The Enthusiasts are condemned who feigne that God forgiueth sinnes immediatly and without the vse of the ministery D. Whitaker Cont 2. quaest 3. c. 11. pag. 328 VVe wholy reiect reuelations which are besides the word as Fanaticall Anabaptisticall and altogether hereticall And in his 1. booke of the Scripture cap. 3. sect 1. pag. 44 VVe must expect no more immediat reuelation It is so And he addeth that Protestants hisse out all those who pretend these kind of reuelations And in the 2. book cap. 10. sect 4 VVhy are the Anabaptists held for Heretiks if the church do know matters of fayth without all externall meanes by the only instinct of the holy Ghost Pareus in his 3. booke de Iustificat cap. 3 The exception which they make of speciall reuelation is a meere iest For besides the Prophets Apostles some few Apostolicall men God doth not deale nor hath dealt with speciall reuelations but with ordinary and will haue the Church to be content with the word and the holy Ghost working in the hearts of the faythfull And cap. 8 God will not haue his church to be taught and confirmed by Enthusiasticall reuelations but by bearing of his word and ordinary vse of the Sacraments Finally Beza in the Conference of Montbelgard pag. 407. sayth That we haue no testimony in scripture of extraordinary meanes of infusing fayth Besides it was the fashion of both old and new heretiks to boast of speciall reuelations Of old heretiks witnesseth S. Augustin in his booke of heresies and Caluin in his booke of true Reformation pag. 322. Of Munster Carolstade and the Sacramentaries Luther testifieth the same vpon the 22. of Esaiae tom 4. fol. 280. Of Gentilis Caluin in his booke against him Of Storcke Manlius in his Common places pag. 482. Of Peucer and Bergius Schusselburb lib. 4. Theol. Caluin art 1. pag. 172. that I may say nothing of Luther The Protestant Church not taught by ordinary meanes Zuinglius and Caluin 12. Others therefore teach that the Protestant church before Luther receiued the fayth not by any extraordinary way but by ordinary meanes to wit by hearing some true doctrine of Popish preachers and some by reading scriptures Thus D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 3. cap. 2. pag. 424. Behold new fables and fictions for we are like to heare no other kind of stuffe of Protestants in these matters of fact not only lesse proued then the former but also lesse probable or possible For it was at least possible that God alone should haue taught his church but that before Luthers reuolt either Popish or Protestanticall preachers or the Scripture should haue taught Protestancy hath neither shew of probability nor possibility Not Protestant preachers because before Luther there were none at all as hereafter both D. Whitaker and others shall confesse For the present it may suffice that Luther vpon the 22. psalm tom 3. fol. 344. writeth That there was lest only the scripture and that comprised not in voice but in letters by which we might restore our selues to the fayth And Against Catarine tom 2. fol. 140. he sayth that the vocall ghospell being choaked and extinguished by Papists was silent in all the world Neither could the Scripture teach Protestancy not only because it teacheth no such doctrine but also because it plainly professeth Rom. 10. that none can come to fayth but by bearing of preachers lawfully sent as hereafter we shall see Protestants do confesse In the meane tyme it may suffice that Danaeus in his book of the visible church pag. 1069. writeth that S. Paul sayth that fayth commeth by hearing not by priuate reading and that we open a gap to Fanaticall spirits for to contemne their Pastors if we say that reading alone will suffice to get fayth which Protestants haue experienced For thus writeth Luther in the Preface of his Catechisme tom 5. fol. 645 There are found some this day euen of the Nobility who dare say we need no more Pastors or preachers that bookes suffice out of which euery one may learne the same things by himselfe without any mans teaching And Caluin vpon the 2. Thess cap. 4 Certaine phanaticall fellowes do bragge that they need no more the help of teachers because reading may abundantly suffice 13. Neither could those imaginary Protestants learne Protestancy of Popish preachers First because Protestants as before his shewed coÌ„plaine that Papists had extinguished all their fayth Againe because now no man learneth Protestancy of Popish preachers and besides because Papistry and Protestancy are directly opposite as Luther sayth in cap. 3. Micheae tom 4. fol. 446. and tom 7. epist ad Eslingenses and against King Henry tom 2. fol. 497 Or as Brentius speaketh in his Apology of the Confession of Wittenberg pag. 703 they differ in the very principles or as Beza writeth in his Confession cap. 7. pag. 56 In the very summe of saluation And as D. Whitaker affirmeth in his oration that the Pope is Antichrist ProtestaÌ„cy Popery quit opposite Papistry is more repugnant to Protestantisme then hoat to cold black to white How then is it possible that they should haue learnt Protestancy of Papists who teach so coÌ„trary doctrine Lastly because Protestants themselues deny it For Luther vpon the Graduall psalmes tom 3. fol. 516. thus writeth In Popery there was neuer heard one pure word of sinne of grace of the merit of Christ And fol. 568 Vnder the Pope all pulpits all Churches did sound out nothing but wicked doctrine And in cap. 2. ad Galat. tom 5. fol. 297 Seeing Papists know not what fayth is it is impossible that they should haue fayth and much lesse teach it to others And the Apology of the Confession of Auspurg in the Preface No man taught that sinnes were remitted by sayth in Christ Caluin 4. Instit cap. 2. § 2. sayth that in Popery the doctrine without which Christianity cannot stand was all buryed cast out And in Respons ad Versipellem pag 360 In Popery there soundeth the bare and empty name of Christ And vpon the 2. cap. 2. Tim There is a horrible destruction of the gospell in Popery Wherfore none learnt the Protestant Ghospell either in Popery or of Popish preachers Besides althogh they cold haue learnt the faith of Popish preachers yet they should be ashamed to say that they had learned it of them whom they account the bondslaues and ministers of Antichrist
14. Ninthly Nothing can make the church inuisible I proue that the Church could not be inuisible because there is nothing which can make that the Church professe not her fayth For if any thing most of all persecution But as the waters did lift vp the Arck of Nöe which was a figure of the church so do persecutions raise vp the church and make her more knowne And as the heauen in day tyme all shineth but at might glittereth in the starres so the church in tyme of peace flourisheth in all her members but in tyme of persecution is most glorious in her constant soldiers And there are many and most excellent testimonies of the holy Fathers how that the Church is by persecution made more pure more famous and more plentifull which one may read in SS Iustin Irenaeus Tertullian Gregory Nazianzen Hilary Ambrose Hierome Augustin Leo Theodorete Gregory the great others I according to my purpose will alleage only the testimonies of Protestants Luther vpon the 1. psalme tom 3. fol. 125 The faythfull whiles they are killed do encrease while they are diminished do multiply And vpon the 9. of Isaias tom 4. fol. 84 The Church is made fruithfull with the bloud of the Godly and increaseth Caluin against Seruet pag. 595 The true and proper church rising vnder persecution flourished vnder the same The like he hath vpon the 2. Tim. cap. 2. and Philip 1. Lubberia lib. 5. de Eccles cap. 3 The true Church grew vnder suffering persecutions And the Apology of the English Church in the end This flame the more it is kept downe so much the more with greater sorce and strength doth it breake out and fly abroad D. Fulke of Succession pag. 255 I acknowledge that the Church is so farre from being extinguished by the persecution of the materiall sword that I graunt it giueth her occasion to delate and extend her bounds For so as Tertullian sayth well the bloud of Mâ—rtyrs is the seed of the Church This all that are not starck blind do see to haue happened to our Church For how much the more Antichrist raged with fire and sword so much the more famous she became And D. Whitaker Cont. 2 quest 5. cap. 4. pag. 501 Persecutions destroy not the Kingdome of Christ but make it more famous And Cont. 4. quest 5. cap. 2. pag. 669 VVhen tyrants raâ—ed against the church religion suffered no losse yea then most of all flourished How then could the Protestant church if it were the true church of God become inuisible before Luther arose by persecution 15. If any reply that this is true of violent persecution of the heathens but not of persecutions by fraud deceit as is the persecution of Antichrist which made the Protestant Church in former tyms to become inuisible I answere that first he speaketh voluntary without all proofe Againe that the English Apology and D. Fulke speake namely of Antichrists persecution meaning the Pope which they say hath since Luthers tyme made their church more famous How then could it before his tyme make it inuisible Moreouer the scripture and holy Fathers teach that Antichrist shall rage most cruelly against the Church and Protestants affirme that the Pope whome they will haue to be Antichrist hath byn so cruell against Protestants as any Herode Nero Domitian may seeme to haue byn mild if they be compared to him Finally heretikes do by fraud persecute the Church and neuerthelesse the Apostle saith There must be heresies 1. Cor. 10. that those who be tryed may be made manifest So farre is fraudulent persecution from making the Church inuisible as it maketh the tried faythfull to be manifest And both S. Augustin oftentymes others obserue that heresies haue byn occasion of great increase of knowledge vnto the Church 16. Tenthly I proue ProtestaÌ„ts inferre an inuisible Church to be no Church that the Church cannot become inuisible because Protestants do often inferre such and such a Church or company not to haue byn because it was not seene as in the Preface of the Protocoll of Frankentall they proue the Anabaptists were not before the year 1525. Because say they if you read all stories you shall find no people from the beginning of the world who had a Confession of fayth like vnto yours But by the same manner it were easy to proue that Protestants were not before Luther For as Spalatinus in his relation of their CoÌ„fession of Auspurg boasteth One shall not find such a Confession neither in any history neither in any ancient Father or Doctor In Luther tom 9. German And Fox in his Protestation before his Acts sayth that of their Church there is no mention made in Histories Luther also vpon the 3. chap. ad Galat. tom 5. fol. 358. writeth that of his principall opinion nothing is read in books of Monks of Canonists of Scholmen yea nor in the books of ancient Fathers There was a wonderfull silence of it for many ages in all schooles and Churches Likewise when one sayd that the Roman Church was a member of the Catholike Church Caluin in his Answere ad Versipellem pag. 359. sayd I do not gainsay that the Roman Church is a member of the Catholike if he could shew a Church at Rome Which supposeth that no Church is where it cannot be shewed When Bellarmine sayd that beside the Synagogue of the Iewes there were in Elias tyme Churches amongst the Gentils D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 3. cap. 3. pag. 475. thus answered If they say that God had other Churches let them shew them and tell which they were and where they were And D. Rainolds in his 12. Prefection vpon the scripture col 106. inferreth that none of the Synagogue did belieue those bookes of Scripture which they deny to be canonicall because we cannot name any When D. Harding sayd that there was such an heresy M. Iewel art 2. diuis 8. pag. 75. denying it sayth It must needs be a very straung heresy that neuer had neither beginning nor ending nor defender nor reprouer nor mouth to speake it nor eare to heare it nor pen to write nor tym to last in nor place to rest in And if an heresy must be heard of certainly much more the Church of God When Beza impugned the Arians thus he discourseth epist 18. pag 98 If their opinion be true we bid them shew where there Church hath byn sith from the propagation of the ghospell it is easy to demonstrate that neuer any one held any such thing who was not condemned by the perpetuall consent of the Church And he addeth epist 81 Certainly there hath byn no true Church if these men teach truth When the Bohemians would proue that they had borrowed nothing of the Anabaptists thus they write in the Preface of their Confession Our Congregation was long tyme before any thing was heard of the Anabaptists or their name knowne in the world Finally M. Bancroft in his Suruey of the
pretended discipline cap 2. auoucheth that the Geneuian discipline began of Caluin because before him it was neuer seene or heard of And if they think that a discipline or an hereticall company could be and not be seene or heard of in the world how much more ought they to think the same of the Church of God 17. Lastly I proue that the Church of God could not be inuisible Absurdities follow of the inuisibility of the Church because thereupon would ensue many and great absurdities For first if the visible Church should faile it is manifest that it is not the Church of Christ against which he hath promised that the very gates of hell shall not preuaile And if it be graunted that the visible Church is not the Church instituted by Christ it must needs be but a humane society instituted by man How then shold it come to passe that one cannot be saued vnlesse he be in the visible Church if so he can be as commonly all Protestants do teach Who contemne all ordinances of men as vnnecessary to saluation why mak they such account of this humane institution At the last the Protestants haue felt this mischeife as ye may see in Caluin in his 3. homily in his Opuscles pag. 548. and Danaeus in his booke of the visible church where they bring many reasons to proue that it is necessary to be of the visible church But seing themselues do teach that the visible church is not the true Church in the sight of God and consequently a humane institution how can they proue that God hath commaunded or men can appoint so strictly to obserue this one humane Institution vnder paine of damnation Another inconuenience is that Christs promises touching the continuance of his church are exposed to the laughter and mockery of Iewes and Infidels For sith as the Law sayth and Protestants acknowledge among men there is no other account made of things that appeare not then of things that are not what man will reasonably perswade himselfe that Christs Church hath euer continued in the world if she for many ages appeared in no one corner of the world Surely this seemeth so incredible that I think not that any man well in his wittes belieueth it howsoeuer for to defend the Protestants Church he may say it But farewell rather such a Church which cannot be defended but by such improbable paradoxes 18. The 3. inconuenience is that the church of God should haue byn much more miserable then hath byn the Synagogue of the Iewes euen since it hath byn forsaken of God For the Synagogue hath euer since Christs tyme byn visible vnto the world and professed her fayth both before her owne and others Lib. 12. cōt Faust c. 11. The Iewish nation sayth S. Augustin whether vnder Pagan or Christian Kings hath not lost the signe of her law wherwith it is distinguished from other nations and people The same testifieth S. Hierome epist 129. ad Dardan And Peter Martyr in his Common places title of the Iewes § 47 The Hebrews albeit subdued of the Romans yet neuer tooke their lawes rites and customes they keep their own yet as well as they can And Sadeel in his Answere to Theses Posnan cap. 8. graunteth the same And the Magdeburgians in euery Century make speciall mention of the Iewes To this some Protestants say that it is no meruaile that the externall condition of the Church was more miserable thē of the Synagogue Iunius Daneus l. 4. de Eccl. c. 5. But whosoeuer shall read the Prophesies of the glory and amplitude of the Church will think this strange But besides not only the externall but also the internall state of the Church was more miserable then the Synagogue if the Synagogue durst in all ages euen before her enemies professe her faith and the Church of Christ for long tyme durst mutter nothing euen before her owne children yea as we shall hereafter heare the Protestants teach adored Antichrist and obserued Antichristian and idolatricall rites worships The 4. inconuenience is that if we say that the Church may be and yet not be seene of any we giue occasion to euery new start vp heretik to say that his church hath euer byn neither can we refute this his dotage vnlesse we do maintaine that the church must be euermore visible professe her faith which as we haue seene Protestants themselues do suppose when they proue that any Church or company hath not byn in former tymes 19. Out of all which hath byn sayd in this chapter it appeareth euidently that whither we put the forme of the Church in some visible thing or inuisible whether we say that the only elect and iust be of the church or not they alone of what kind soeuer I say the forme of the Church be and whosoeuer be of the Church of which matter I disput not now it is euident I say that the Church of God neuer is at any tyme but she professeth her sayth before her children and before the world and consequently that the Church her profession of fayth or which comes all to one that the Church according to her profession of fayth is euermore visible or sensible which sufficeth to my purpose because before Luther arose there was no Church visible in profession of Protestant fayth Wherefore I frame my 3. demonstration for to proue Luther to haue byn the Author of the Protestant Church in this sort VVhensoeuer the Church is she is visible in profession of her sayth whether this profession be an essentiall forme or a property or accident inseparable But the Protestant Church immediatly before Luther arose was not visible in profession of her sayth Therefore immediatly before Luther she was not at all And by his preaching became to be Therefore he was the Author thereof The Maior or first proposition of the Syllogisme is euident by all that hath byn layd in this chapter And the Minor or second proposition by all the verball Confessions which we haue reheased in the former chapter by reall confessions of all Protestants whatsoeuer who neither in Luthers tyme nor since could bring forth any man worthy of credit who had seene any company professing Protestancy before Luther began to preach it Then the which yet nothing had byn more easy to do especially in Luthers tyme if any such company had byn extant That Protestants confesse that before Luther their Church had no Protestant Pastors CHAP. VII 1. THE 4. demonstration for to proue that Luther was the Author of the Protestāt church and Religion we will take out of that Protestants acknowledge their Church before his tyme to haue wholy wanted Pastors First therefore they confesse that their Pastors in former tymes were vnknowne to the world Protestāts Pastors vnknown to the world and to Protestants themselues D. Fulk in his booke of Succession pag. 26 God hath raised vp Pastors in all ages howsoeuer they were vnknowne to the world And pag.
22 I deny sayth be this Succession of Pastors to be alwayes notorious to the world And in his answere to Stapletons Cauillat who will acknowledge that she alone it the true Church who can shew her Pastors in a continuall succession D. Humfrey to 3. Reason of F. Campian p. 288. confesseth that not so much as the names of the Pastors who taught their Church were extant D. Whitaker Cont. 2 quest 5. cap. 6. page 508. thus writeth VVhat then was the succession of our Pastors alwayes visible No. For this is not needfull Though therefore our Pastors were not in tymes past manifest neither can we name then yet c. D. Morton in the first part of his Apology lib. 1. cap. 21. sayth that the Catholike church cannot alwayes shew the ordination of Pastors D. White in his way to the church pag. 410 I haue shewed the teachers of our fayth do lawfully succeed and so alway haue done though not outwardly and visibly to the world The like he hath pag. 411. and 436. Sadel wrote his book de vocatione MinistroruÌ„ against such Protestants as thought that their ministers wanted all lawfull calling because sayd they they haue no perpetuall visible succession from the Apostles vnto these tymes And himselfe there pag. 560. confesseth that visible succession hath byn broken of for many years in the church Thou seest good reader how they plainly confesse that before Luther start vp their Pastors were vnknowne to the world not manifest their succession not always visible their names not extant nor they can be named of Protestants And indeed and effect they all confesse the same when as none of them can produce any one man worthy of credit who heard any Protestant preacher who before Luther arose preached iustification by only fayth and the other fundamentall points of Protestancy 2. Secondly Luther eyther complaineth or boasteth for sometyme he alone preached Protestancy In his Preface vpon his 1. tome At first I was alone Luther alone And in his booke of the captiuity of Babylon tom 2. fol. 63 At that tyme I alone did role this stone And against the King of England fol. 497 I alone stood in the battell I alone was compelled to cast my selfe vpon the weapons of the Emperour and the Pope I stood alone in danger forsaken of all helped of none And vpon the graduall psalmes tom 3. fol. 5â—5 In the beginning of my quarrell I took all the matter vpon my selfe and did think that by Gods help I alone should sustaine it And otherwhere as before is reported he sayth that without him others should not haue knowne one iot of the Ghospell Melancthon in the Preface of the Acts of Ratisbon tom 4. pag. 730 sayth Luther alone durst medle with the errors of the Popes schooles Zuinglius in his Exegesis to 2. termeth Luther Ionathas who alone durst set vpon the campe of the Philistians And Caluin in his Admonition to Westphalus pag. 787. saith Luther alone doubted not to set vpon all Popery Besides Luther as before we haue rehearsed writeth that the only scripture was left whereby men might recouer the fayth But if at that tyme there had byn other Protestant Pastors the scripture had not byn alone and without Luther men might haue learnt the gospell Neither had Luther byn left alone and forsaken of all The Protestant Ministery wholy perished but some of them would haue stept out and seconded him especially after they saw that the preached without all danger 3. Thirdly Protestants do sometyme plainly say that their ministery was wholy perished before Luther arose Taken away Luther in his booke of priuate Masse tom 2. fol. 249 Papists haue taken out of the Church the true Ministery of the word And of the Institution of Ministers fol. 372. Aboloshed he writeth that Protestant ordination was by Papists abolished and extinguished And vpon the graduall psalm tom 3. fol. 568 The Church had no true Ministry vnder Antichrist No true Ministery Vpon the 25. of Genesis tom 6. fol. 319 In our tyme after those Popish monsters the true knowledge of the word and of diuine ordination was extinguished And vpon the 49. chap. fol. 655 Extinguished VVe are not the church for any ordinary succession Caluin epist 290 Because the true ranck of ordination was broken of by the tyranny of the Pope now we need haue new help to raise againe the Church BrokeÌ„ of And in Answere to Sadolet pag. 132. he writeth that when the supremacy of the Pope was set vp the true order of the Church perished Perished And of true reformation p. 322 Not without cause do we auouch the Church of God for some ages to haue byn so ioâ—ne and scattered that is it was destitute of true Pastors Beza in his Catechisme Destitute of Pastors title of the Church cap. 5 sect 18 In our tyme it came to passe thinges being so fallen downe that there was left no place for ordinary vocation And epist 5. pag. 39 In our tyme ordinary vocation Ordinary vocation no where which no where was neither could nor ought to be expected And Epist 24 Ye know being taught by fresh examples how the publike ministry being as it were ouerwhelmed for a tyme yet the church of God remaineth And epist 81 The matter came to that passe Ouerthrown to the grouÌ„d that the Ecclesiasticall order was wholy ouerthrowne euen to the foundation the vaine names therof only remayning And lib. de Notis Eccles pag. 82 They who in our memory haue freed the church from the tyranny of Antichrist had none of whome they might lawfully aske or receiue imposition of hands And epist 86 It is maniâ—est that for some ages lawfull order was quite abolished in the Church Quite abolished none not so much as the slenderest shadow of the cheifest part of ecclesiasticall calling remayning The French Confession art 31 Sometymes as in our age the state of the Church being interrupted it was needfull that some Pastors should be extraordinarily raysed of God Sadeel also de Vocat Ministrorum p. 556. sayth that true Order of Pastors was interrupted D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 6. pag. 510 VVe say that our mens calling was not ordinary but extraordinary Wholy corrupted because ordinary calling was wholy corrupted Againe The state of the Church was fallen and wholy ouerturned And pag. 612 VVhen ordinary succession was corrupted God found an extraordinary way by which the Church might be restored For God would that this restauration should be made not in the old foundation that is in succession of Bishops but after a certaine new extraordinary manner And D. White in defence of his way cap 49. pag. 421 Finding no other kind of Pastors sayth that the Protestant Pastors were euen those who liued in communion of the Roman Greek Armenian and such like Churches and addeth that his aduersary doth deceiue the reader when he intimateth that Protestants goe
they knew not the Apostolicall doctrine And D. Whitaker de Scriptura lib. 2. cap. 8. sect vlt Howsoeuer they were enuironed with most grosse darknesse yet they told some sparckes of truth and shewed them to others And what other thing I pray you is this but to confesse that such were but Protestants in part and in some sort Yea they name some whome they confesse to haue reprehended only certaine abuses amongst the Papists as Melancthon in his Answere to the Bauarian articles tom 3. fol. 369. and Illyricus in his Catalogue lib. 15. confesse of Hilten It remayneth yet for the accomplishing of this demonstration that we also shew by the Confessions of Protestants that the true Church of God can neuer want Pastors as they haue confessed theirs to haue wanted for the space of some ages That the true Church cannot be without Pastors CHAP. VIII 1. THAT the Church can neuer be without Pastors I proue first out of the Confessions of the Protestant faith For thus professe they to belieue in the Confession of Saxony cap. 12 The Sonne of God hath giuen ministers of the Ghospell vnto the Church to the end it do not quite perish Againe He would haue alwayes a company in mankind in which the Sonne himselfe appointed and conserued the Ministery of keeping and spredding his doctrine The Confession of Suitzers cap. 18 God hath alwayes vsed ministers for to setle and gather him a Church and also for to gouerne and preserue it and vseth the same now and further will vse them whiles the Church shall be on earth The French Confession art 25 VVe belieue the Church cannot consist if it haue not Pastors who haue the office of teaching The Confession of the low Countries art 30 VVe belieue that the true Church ought to be gouerned and ruled by that spirituall policy which God hath taught in his word so that there be Pastors and ministers in it And the Confession of Strasburg Seing the â—hurch is the Kingdome of God it hath diuers functions of ministers 2. Secondly I proue it because for the church to be without Pastors is to want some part of the essence and definition giuen by the Protestants themselues For Luther Proposition 15. to 1. fol. 385. thus defineth a Church It is a number of baptized persons and belieuers vnder one Pastor And tom 2. fol. 366. he sayth The publike Ministery of the word whereby the Mysteries of God are dispensed must be instituted by holy ordination as the thing which in the Church is the cheifest and principallest of all Kemnice in his Common places title of the Church pag. 146 The Church consisteth of Pastors and learners Gerlachius in his 22. Disput pag. 966 The Church is not a company meeting by chance or disordered but called by the voice of the cryers of the word for to heare the doctrine of the Ghospell Caluin 4. Institut cap. 2. § 7 The Ministery is the cheifest sinew and soule of the Church Beza of the Notes of the Church pag. 9 By the name of the Church properly taken it is certaine that not only Pastors but also stocks are vnderstood Iunius Cont. 5. lib. 1. cap. 15 God instituted orders in the Church for the essentiall outward constitution therof D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 6. pag. 508 The Church cannot subsist without Pastors of whome it is taught For doctrine doth make and constitute the Church and is her soule and life And cap. 18. pag. 546 The Church is no other number then that which holdeth the pure preaching of the word and right vse of the Sacraments And cap. 17. dag 541 Syncere preaching of the word and lawfull administration of the Sacraments do make the church in so much as whersoeuer they be there the Church is and where they be not the Church is not D. Feild in his 2. booke of the Church cap. 6 The Ministery of Pastors and teachers is absolutely and essentially necessary to the being of the Church And lib. 1. cap. 10 Bellarmine laboureth in vaine in prouing that there is and alwayes hath byn a visible Church and that not consisting of some few scattered Christians without order of Ministry or vse of Sacraments for all this we do most willingly yield vnto Yea the Philosophers by the light of reason perceiued that it is impossible they should be a Common wealth without Magistrates This same also is manifest by many other definitions which Protestants haue made of the Church and we haue rehearsed them before in which they place true preaching and administration as essentiall parts of the true Church which yet cannot be without Pastors 3. Besides this were against the definitions of the Church giuen by the holy Fathers For thus writeth S. Cyprian epist 79 The Church is the people vnited to the Priest and the flock cleauing to the Pastor And this he proueth out of those words of our Sauiour Math. 16 Thou art Peter and vpon this rock will I build my Church S. Hierome also in his dialogues against the Luciferians It is no Church which hath no Priest S. Ignatius in his epist ad Trallianos VVithout these Priests the elect Church is not no congregation without these no meeting of Saints And whereas Danaeus lib. 4. de Eccl. cap. 8. sayth that these Fathers define only a visible church that auaileth nothing because indeed there is no Church on earth which is not visible in profession of faith Againe Pastors shall be at least of the essence of the visible Church and consequently the Protestant Church which before Luther wanted Pastors was no visible Church Furthermore S. Cyprian proueth his definition out of those words of Christ Matt. 16. which as is certaine and Protestants confesse are spoken of the true Church in the sight of God And S. Ignatius sayth that there is no elect church no congregation of Saints without Priests which he must needs meane of the true Church And Saint Hierome simply sayth it is no Church which hath no Priests which he could no wayes say if the true Church in the sight of God could be without Priests And hereby also is refuted Sadeel in Repetit Sophism Turriani pag. 652. when he sayth The definition of S. Cyprian is not essentiall nor properly teacheth what the Church is but what a one it ought to be For S. Cyprian inferreth out of his definition that if one be not with the Bishop he is not in the Church And Saint Hierome pronounceth one Hilaries sect to haue perished with him because he left no Pastor behind him And for this cause the Fathers do still obiect vnto heretiks the want of succession of Pastors as an euident marke that they are not the Church as euen Protestants themselues confesse For thus writeth D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 6. pag. 509 The Fathers rebuked heretiks that they wanted succession of Bishops Sadeel of Vocation of Ministers pag. 546 S. Augustin oftentyms opposed this succession against the Manichees and
Donatists Zanchius of the Church pag. 138 I admit that succession of true Bishops is a marke of the Church and of this speake the Fathers The like confesse Caluin Respons ad Versipellem pag. 358. and 4. Institut cap. 2. § 3. Beza epist 1. Plessy de Eccles cap. 3. Fulke de Success pag. 36. D. Morton Apol. part 1. lib. 1. cap. 13. Iames Andrews cont Hosium pag. 89. and others Neither is it true which D. Whitaker and Sadeel say that the Fathers did not think that they conuinced the Heretiks not to be the Church because they wanted succesion of Pastors For S. Irenaeus sayth that hereby he confoundeth heretiks and that this is a most full demostration S. Augustine writeth that this argument of succession held him in the Church S. Athanasius calleth it a notable and admirable argument And Sadeel himselfe loc cit sayth that with this battering ramme S. Cyprian did especially vanquish the Nouatians And Peter Martyr in his Common places tit de Schismate writeth that S. Augustines argument taken from the succession of Pastors was very euident against the Donatists ProtestaÌ„ts confesse necessity of Pastors 4. Thirdly I proue that the Church cannot be without Pastors because eftsoones the ProtestaÌ„ts confesse it Luther vpon 10. chap. of Genesis tom 6. fol. 125 The Church cannot consist without continuall vse of the word And of the Notes of the Church tom 7. fol. 151 The Church cannot be without Pastors Melancthon vpon the. 3. cap. of Math. tom 1. fol. 258 God will alwayes haue some publike Ministery He will not suffer the publike ministery to be destroyed And in cap. 16. pag. 489 There is no Church where there is no true Ministery And ibideth in his sermon vpon the rock pag. 176 The Church is built vpon the Ministery And tom 1. in loc cap. de Eccles fol. 227 VVe must not seigne a Church without the Ministry And cap. de numero Sacramentorum fol. 334 The Ministry cannat be quite destroyed And in his dispute of Ecclesiast policy tom 1. Lutheri fol. 442 The Church cannot exist this ministry being extinguished Kemnice in his Common places tit of the Church cap. 4 There are promises extant of the perpetuall conseruation of the Ministry in the Church Gerlachius Disput 22. pag. 940 The publike Ministry is alwayes conserued Iames Andrews against Hosius pag. 330 No man denieth that the Church cannot be without Bishops Oecolampadius vpon the 62. cap. of Isaias pag. 30â— God raiseth vp at all tymes Apostles and preachers Bolanus in his Synâ—agme lib. 7. cap. 11 The function of ordinary Ministers after the Ecclesiasticall order is one setled is perpetuall and to endure to the end of the world Caluin 4. Institut cap. 2. § 4 For neither the light and heat of the Sunne nor meat and drinck are so necessary to cherish and sustaine the present life as the Pastorall function is for to conserue the church on earth And § 3 God hath setled foreuer the way of gouerning and holding his Church by Ministers And § 4 The church can neuer want Pastors and teachers Beza de Notis Eccles pag. 60 The church can neuer want either the seed of the word or sowing or sowers Vorstius in Antibellarm pag. 197 The Ghospellers acknowledge the 3. other orders to be perpetuall in the Church to wit Pastors Priests and Deacons D. Whitaker cont 2. quest 3 cap. 2. pag. 469 I answere that there were alwayes Pastors and sheepe and that there shall be euer Pastors to the end of the world And quest 5. cap. 6. pag. 508 I confesse the succession of Pastors to be necessary Againe I answere that the Church cannot stand without Pastors D. Fulke de Succes pag. 22 I graunt that the succession of Pastors is necessary in the church And pag. 95 The true doctrine of Christ and the Apostles neuer wanted cryers D. White in defence of his way cap. 35. pag. 381 The Church shall neuer want Pastors And his Maiesty in his Monitory epistle pag. 61 Neither can hell stand without some order and distinction The Diuels are deuided into Legions and haue their Princes how then can any compaâ—â—on earth stand which is confused and disordered without all difference of orders or dignity You see how confused a thing Protestants account the Church to be without Pastors and that they speake far otherwise of the Church when they consider the true nature thereof then when they looke vpon the condition of their owne Church in former tymes before Luther Neither do they only sometymes confesse that the Church cannot be without Pastors but also acknowledge that Scripture â—oâ—h teach so For thuâ— Melancthon in his foresayd dispute fol. 483 Scripture requireth Pastors VVhere the Church is there must needs be lawfull ordination of Ministers which ordination is one of the proper giftes of the Church according to that of the 4. chap. to the Ephesians He hath giuen Pastors c. Kemnice in the 2. part of his examen tit de Sacramento ordinis pag. 192 The Sonne of God himselfe will conserue in the Church with perpetuall calling the Ministry of those who teach the Ghospell So sayth Paul Ephes 4. Caluin 4 Institut cap. 3. § 2 In these words Ephes 4 he sheweth the Ministry to be the cheife sinew wherewith the faythfull hung togeather in one body and insinuateth also that the Church cannot otherwise be safe vnlesse it be propped with these helpes in which God would place her safety The like he hath in cap. 4. Ephes and 1. Cor. cap. 6. and 12. and 1. Tim. cap. 3. D Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 19. pag. 549 This place of Esay cap. 59 My spirit c. sheweth that the true preaching of the word shall be perpetuall in the Church D. Whitgift in his Answere to the Admonition pag. 17 The place of Mathew 9. sheweth that Ministers are necessary in the Church D. Fulk ad Cauillat Stapl You do that which is done already whiles you proue out of the Apostles writings that the continuance of the Pastors and Doctors is of no lesse certainty then the continuance of fayth and doctrine And de Succes pag. 180 The Scriptures promise perpetuall succession of Pastors and Doctors Preaching necessary to fayth 5. Fourthly I proue this same because Protestants sometymes do teach that preaching which cannot be done without Pastors is necessary to ingraft fayth in men For as before we rehearsed they condemne the Anabaptists and Suenckfeldians in that they teach that men can come to fayth without preaching And Luther tom 1. fol. 54. writeth that the administration of the word by a Priest is needfull for faith And Cont. Caterin tom 2. fol. 140. sayth that by the vocall word the Church is conceiued formed nourished begotten and conserued And de instituendis Ministris fol. 372 Seing the church is brought forth nourished and conserued by the word of God it is manifest that she cannot be without the word or if it be without
the word that it leaueth to be a Church In cap. 17. Ioannis tom 5. fol. 203 For God hath not determined to conserue them the faythfull without outward meanes albeit he could do it Also vpon the 1. chap. of Zacharias Although God can teach men the Ghospell without sermons yet he will not do it And of the Notes of the church tom 7. fol. 149 VVhat could or would the people of God belieue vnlesse the word of God sounded there Melancthon in locis tom 3. cap. de libero arb fol. 311 God gathereth a true Church by the voice of the Ghospell and not otherwise Kemnice in the 2. part of his examen tit de Sacramento ordinis pag. 391 God by his certaine counsell hath determined that he will dispense those things which belong to the matter of our saluation not immediatly by infusing new and peculiar reuelâ—tions into the minds of men without any meanes but by the outward Ministry of the word Caluin 4 Institut cap. 1. § 5 Howbeit Gods power be not tyed to outward meanes neuertheles be hath tyed vs to the ordinary meanes of Preaching Many are pusht on by pride disdaine and emulation to perswade themselues that they can profit inough by priuate reading and meditating And § 4 The knowledge of her the visible Church is profitable to vs yea necessary for we cannot come to life vnlesse she conceiue vs in her wombe beare vs nourish vs with her duggs And in 1. Tim. cap. 3 The office of preaching which God hath left in his church is the only instrument of truth that it go not out of mens minds The Ministery of the word being taken away God truth will fall downe Beza epist 20 It is cleare that fayth cometh of hearing and therefore preaching must goe before fayth Tayé in his Enchiridion disput 60 The necessity of ecclesiasticall Ministry appeareth in that without it we can not know the word of God nor his will therein reuealed vnto vs. D. Whitaker lib. 1. de Scriptura cap. 9 sect 9. pag. 106 The ministry being taken away neither fayth nor Charity nor obedience nor any vertue will remayne safe And cap. 2. sect 6. pag. 37 VVe cannot at all belieue without the Ministry of the church And lib. 3. cap. 15 sect 20. pag. 478 I affirme determine and hold that there is no entrance to saluation without the Ministry of the word Againe by the Ministry of Pastors we belieue the Scripture neither is it to be hoped that without this Ministry sayth can grow in our minds And cap. 5. sect 2 I confesse the Ministry of the Church to be most necessary And Cont. 2. quest 5. cap. 19. pag. 550 VVe neuer come to fayth without preaching of the word D. Fuâ—ke de Succes pag. 30 The peoples saluation cannot be procured without preaching And pag 162 No Christian will deny preaching of the word to be necessary for the edification of the church M. Latimer in his sermons fol. 38 Take away preaching and take away saluation Fol. 99 The office of preaching is the only ordinary meane whereby God hath determined to saue vs. M. Cartwright in M. Hooker lib. 5. of Ecclesiasticall policy p. 41 Reading may set forward but not begin the worke of saluation sayth may be nourished therewith but not bred herein mens attention to the Scriptures and their speculation of the creatures of God haue like efficacy both being of power to augment but neither to effect beliefe without sermons And the Puritans in D. Whitgifts Answere to the Admonitions Reading is no feeding How then could there be any Protestant Church or fayth at all before Luther when as we heard before there was then no Protestant preacher Scripture requireth preaching And in like sort sometymes they confesse that the Scripture it selfe teacheth that preaching is necessary to haue fayth The Confession of Auspurg cap. de potest Eccles pag. 59 Euerlasting iustice the holy Ghost eternall life cannot be had but by the ministry of the word and Sacraments as Paul sayth The Confession of Bohemia art 10 They graunt that none can attaine to right sayth vnlesse he heare the word of God according to that of S. Paul Fayth is of hearing And againe How shall they belieue in him of whome they haue not heard And the Protestants in their conference at Marspurg agreed as reporteth Hospinian part 2. Histor fol 77 That the holy Ghost if we speake of the ordinary course giueth fayth to none vnlesse preaching or the vocall word goe before but by and with the vocall word he worketh and maketh fayth where and in whome it pleaseth him Rom 10. Caluin also 4. Institut cap. 1. § 5 God inspireth fayth into vs by the instrument of his Ghospell as Paul admonisheth that sayth is of hearing Againe VVe must hold that which I haue set downe out of Paul that the Church is not otherwise edified but by outward preaching and in 1. Tim. cap. 3 Paul meaneth simply that which in other words he deliuereth Rom. 10. because fayth is of hearing that there will be no sayth vnlesse there be preaching The like he hath 1. Cor. 3. v. 6. Heb. 4. v. 12. and Ephes 4. v. 12. Beza in the Conference at Montbelgard pag. 407 The ordinary manner whereby fayth is infused is by hearing the word Rom. 10. And Bucer in cap. 10. Rom The Apostle knew that God could call men without the ministry of men neuertheles he absolutely wrote How shall they belieue in him of whome they haue not heard Hyperius also vpon the same place That is that all belieue and call vpon God it is needfull that before they heare the Ghospell and be taught D. Whitaker lib. 1. de Scrip. cap. 2. sect 4 That of the Apostle how shall they belieue without a preacher conuinceth this much that preaching is necessary to conceiue assured of fayth God And c. 10. sect 4 The Apostle doth plainly say that fayth is of hearing And Cont. 2. quest 5. c. 19. pag. 549 This place of Isay 59. sheweth that true preaching of the word shall be perpetuall in the Church M. Perkins in his exposition of the Creed col 787 I answere that place Rom. 10. Faith is of hearing to be vnderstood of iustifying fayth So that neither the visible nor inuisible Church could euer haue byn without preaching 6. Out of all that hath byn sayd in this and the former chapter I thus make my fourth demonstration for to proue that Luther was Author of the Protestant Church If before Luther the Protestant Church had no Pastors she was not then at all But then she had no Pastors at all Therefore then she was not at all And by him she came to haue both Protestant Pastors and sheep Therfore by him she had her beginning The Maior is euident by those Confessions of Protestants which we haue rehearsed in this chapter and the Minor by those that were repeated in the former That the Protestants Church and Religion before Luther
any reply that those Papists in whom the Protestant Church of old tyme did consist did not belieue all fundamentall points of Popery nor were absolutely Papists but only in part and in some sort first he mocketh the Reader in saying absolutely that the Protestant church was in Popery because Popery absolutely taken doth signify absolute Papists or Papistry Besides he feigneth and deuiseth those Papists in part in some sort and cannot proue by any sufficient testimony that there were any such Wheras according to S. Augustin He must proue not speake at random Nor can he say 2. Cont. Petil. c. 18. that the Protestant Church consisted of such who though they belieued litle or no Papistry at all yet outwardly professed it For if outwardly they professed only Papistry how know you that inwardly they belieued Protestancy Will you as S. Augustin sayd to the Donatists Lib. 2. de Baptis c. ◠iudge of mens harts and not of their open deeds Besides such Papists are feigned and not at all proued And if there had byn any such they should haue byn termed Denyers not Protesters Lastly such men cold not haue byn the visible Church of Protestants because they denied their fayth and professed Antichristianity and consequently were no holy men of whom only their inuisible Church consisteth 8. Tenthly I argue by enquiring the manner how the Protestant church in former tyms was in Popery to wit whether it professed the substance of the Protestant fayth or no and whether it communicated with Papists in their Popish worship or not Protestants like men vncertaine answere diuersly to this question D. Whitaker Cont. 2. quest 3. cap. 3. pag. 474. sayth Our Churches were alwayes in the middest of Papists churches distinct from Papists in Communion and Profession But this is soone refuted First because it cannot be proued Cont. Parmen ca. 38. And to cast out words and proue naught what is it as S. Augustin sayth but to dote Besides if the Protestant Church had professed Protestancy she had byn knowne to Papists and the same had also byn if she had not communicated with them For as D. Andrews writeth of the Catholikes in England They come not to seruice they heare not sermons they refuse to take the Communion without this or any other oath one may know them to be Papists But she was not knowne to Papists because not only all Papists but also Protestants deny that Besides otherwise Catholiks would not haue so earnestly enquired of Protestants where their Church had byn heretofore Moreouer Catholikes had persecuted them as they persecuted Luther so soone as he was knowne for a Protestant Lastly because Protestants cannot name any Papists who knew of their Church before Luthers tyme. Others therefore say that those imaginary Protestants professed their fayth if not at other tymes yet at least at the point of death D. Whitaker loc cit pag. 473 Many at the point of death if not before prosessed their fayth The same sayth Luther of priuate Masse tom 7. fol. 237. and Lobechi is Disput 10. To which D. White in defence of his way cap. 4. pag. 424. addeth that they renounceth Papistry also in the agony of their conscience And Hunnius before cited not knowing what certainly to determine sayth that they did either openly gird at Papistry or secretly with themselues detest it or at least in the last examen of tentations the stuble of errour being fired did hold the foundation of saluation But to speake with S. Augustin VVho sayth this but he that sayth what he will lib. 5. cont Iul. c. 4. and will not heare what is true They say that in the Scripture alone that saying of Pythagoras Schollers he sayd it taketh place Bulling in Compend fidei ◠1. c. 3. But if they vsed not this Pythagoricall priuiledge they would be more dumbe then fishes What man or diuell told them this professiō of their men at the houre of death How learnt they that which at that tyme no man could fish out Againe if only at the houre of death they professed Protestancy they were Protestants no longer then they lay a dying and consequently the Protestant church endured no longer then some of her children were dying A strange Church certes that liued no longer then her children dyed nor at any tyme drew breath but whiles they gaue vp the ghost Wherefore they find out other deuises to say that those feigned Protestants communicated with Papists and professed their fayth in things lawfull as in Baptisme reading of the Scriptur and such like but not in things vnlawfull Thus Reineccius in the 4. tome of his armour cap. 4. Thou seest reader that as these Protestants had their being only by these mens imaginations so they did or did not what or in what manner they will haue them O great fabulosity that I may cry out which S. Epiphanius of them who vtter these things so manifest it is that this is a shop rather of iuglers then of those who haue the shape of the promise of life and of vnderstanding For who besides his owne imagination told Reineccius that those Protestants deuided thus their Communion with Papists who besides himselfe heard euer of such a halfe-communion 9. Wherefore others of them do absolutely say that their imaginary Protestant Church in Popery communicated with Papists How impious their church in Popery was and professed their fayth For thus writeth Luther in psalm Grad tom 3. fol. 568 The Church vnder Antichrist had no true Ministery or worship but was forced to keep the very Babylonicall and heathenish rites of Papists The same he intimateth tom 7. lib. de Missa priuata fol. 236. 237. and lib cont Papatum fol. 456. Osiander also in the epist dedicatory of his 8. Century sayth of those Protestants that although from their heart they disallowed the Popish errors yet they durst not professe their owne opinions but neglected not the externall rites and were carryed away with the common custome as it were with a torrent for to do those things which others did whose weaknesse sayth he God did beare withall and pardon And the same pardon Luther de Missa priuata fol. 237. bestoweth vpon them saying No sinne could hurt them but God must pardon the miserable afflicted oppressed and captiue Church Thus these men haue Gods pardon in their hands that when they please God must pardon those who all their life tyme denyed their faith and serued Antichrist and idolatry Iunius also lib. 4. de Eccl. cap. 5. sayth that the Church in former tyms was all one with the Roman Againe She communicated with the Roman Church in worship of God euery where so long as she was suffered to communicate in pure worship in right fayth and good conscience Forsooth the Synagogue of Antichrist as they account the Roman church vseth pure worship or the Church of Christ communicateth with her in right fayth and good conscience And D. Whitaker Cont.
of Christ for thus he writeth Popery as Iudaisme heretofore signifieth that company which at least in her tyme had the true Church with it Such were the Iewes before the comming of Christ and the Papists before the comming of Luther His meaning as I suppose is that as the Christian Church is in state another church from the Synagogue because it hath other Sacraments other Sacrifyce and more points of fayth and Christ another founder of the Church distinct from Moyses so the Protestant Church is a distinct Church from the ancient Christian Church and Luther not only another Elias as they call him but also another Messias a founder and beginner of another Church distinct from that of Christ at least as far as his church differed from the Synagogue Behold Christian Reader wherto all their winding turning and doubling about the being of their Church in Popery is come Surely as S. Augustin sayd L 20. cont Faust c. 12. against the Manichees their imaginations haue lost all wayes For they are nothing bâ—â— the visions of frantike men For their remayneth no probable way to defend that their Church was heretofore in Popery It is mere frenzy to think that it waâ— in Popery virtually and implicitly like as a plant iâ— in the seed or a man in a child at the Christiaâ— Church once was in the Synagogue or that it waâ— openly distinct in Communion and Profession froâ— Papists or that it consisteth of such which either iâ— hart or at least in Profession were Papists or finally that the Church of God such as they will haâ—â— the Protestant to be was for many ages in a differeÌ„t yea a most opposite church where neither by diuine nor humane testimony it can be proued to haue byn neither can there any way be imagined by which it may with any appearance or probability be sayd to haue byn there Thus sayth S. Augustine do they dote lib. 20. coÌ„t Faust c. vl who not abiding true doctrine turne to fables 12 And out of these wherewith we haue shewed that the Protestant Church heretofore was not in Popery is refuted also Zanchius Praefat. lib. de Natura Dei where he sayth that their brethren in tymes past liued in some obscure vallies and Mountaines and met at night And D. Fulke lib. de Succes pag. 324. saying that in Europe the Church was by Antichrist thrust into obscure places but least they should be tript in their lying they name neither those mountaines nor vallyes nor places nor their night-owle-brethren nor finally proue any thing L. 14. cont Faust c. 9. But as S. Augustin sayd of Faustus They say it away they neuer seeke to proue it Or as Christ sayd of the aduersary man they sow cockle and depart It sufficeth for these new Pythagorians to powre out lyes like oracles for they assure themselues that with retchlesse men they will find credit of themselues like weeds grow without tilling Hence also is refuted the same Fulke in cap. 10. Apocal. Where he affirmeth his brethren hertofore haue liued in the Alpes in the Appenine Mountaines and in the Hereinian Forest He might better haue sayd they liued in the Wildernes of Vtopia for he proueth nothing L. 16. cont Faust c. 26 O man that I may cry out which S. Augustine thincking only of his owne talke and not thinking of any gainesayer Againe Doest thou not know lib. 4. cont Cres c. 54. or doest thou not feele with the heart of what man soeuer that in dispute where truth is sought where proofe followeth not the talke is vaine and foolish Wherefore now let vs heare their arguments or rather Sophismes wherwith sometymes they endeauour to proue that their Church was in tymes past in Popery The Sophismes wherwith some Protestant make shew to proue that their Church was heretofore in Popery refuted CHAP. X. 1. THE first argument wherewith Protestants would seeme to proue that their Church in former tymes was in Popery is grounded vpon that saying Apocal. 18 Goe out of her Babylon my people Therefore Gods people were in Babylon that is say theâ— in Popery Thus argueth Luther in cap. 12. Genes tom 6. fol. 144. And in cap. 19. fol. 234. The Magdeburgians in Praefat. Centur. 8. Plessy lib. de Eccles cap. 10. and others commonly Yea M. Perkins in his reformed Catholike tract 22. writeth that by this commandement it may be gathered that the true Church is and was long tyme in the Roman Church Wherein he speakes more truly then he meant For the true Church is and was alwayes in the Romane but the Protestant neither is nor was there To the argument I answere that this place can be no sufficient ground of fayth among the Protestans because their Angel their Apostle and Euangelist Martyn Luther denyeth the Apocalipse to be Canonicall Scripture Againe though indeed it be canonicall Scripture yet for the most part it is so obscure as but very few places therof are fit to grouÌ„d any point of fayth as is euident both by the booke it selfe which is well nigh all Mysticall and allegoricall and by the iudgement of the Fathers and confession of Protestants Euseb l. 7. cap. 20. For thus sayth S. Denis Patriarch of Alexandria of the Apocalipse I verily think that almost in euery sentence there lyeth some mysticall and merueilous sense Likewise S. Hierome Epist ad Paulin. The Apocalipse hath as many mysteries as words And S. Augustin In the booke of the Apocalipse many obscure things are told and there are few things therein lib 20. de Ciuit. c. 17. by light whereof the rest may be sought ought with labour And with Protestants D. Andrewes in his answere to Bellarmines Apology cap. 9 Is he ignorant that concerning the Apocalipse nothing certaine or of fayth is yet prescribed by the Church that it may be lawfull to vse one only kind of interpretation and no other as if it were so cleare and euident that it were a hainous offence to leaue it or to dissent any way from it Yea as any may with greatest probability shew the prophesies there to be fulfilled so is it free for any to vse his iudgement to follow his own opinion in explicating them And D. Whitaker Cont. 4. quest 5. cap. 3 pag. 677 It is well inough knowne that Iohn in the Apocalipse speaketh not of cleare and open matters but of obscurt and hidden M. Brightman in his Preface of the Apocalipse In so great abundance of ancient and new expositions the Apocalipse yet as all agree needeth an Apocalipse And M. Sheldon in his booke of the miracles of Antichrist cap. 4. pag. 54 calleth it a darck Mysticall prophecy in which sayth he quot verba tot latent Mysteria And pag. 226 The Apocalipse is a booke wholy mysticall which doth excepting some few doctrinall rules and exhortations to vertue in types figures formes and resemblances describe and foretell the future euents of the
church How then can Protestants gather certainly out of the Apocalipse that their Church heretofore was in Popery But as Luther in cap. 9. Genes tom 6. fol. 114. speaketh of the Anabaptists and others VVhy Protestāts accoūt to much of the Apoc. The Anabaptists make so much of obscure bookes as the Apocalipse because there they may seigne any thing And in cap. 11. fol. 136 Ambitious heads think it a great matter if they giue their iudgment freely of obscure places and after stubbornly maintayne their opinion And Praefat. in Cantica tom 4. fol. 47 Some do put all their labour in hard places thinking it a commendation of their wit to medle with those matters which others by reason of their obscurity do fly because in obscure places euery one may diuine and follow his owne head 2. Thirdly I answere that the foresayd place is allegoricall mysticall and obscure and therefore not fit to ground fayth vpon That it is mysticall and allegoricall is manifest because Babylon doth not litterally but at most mystically signify Popery That also the sense which Protestants frame thereof is obscure is euident because they cannot either by any part or by any circumstance therof clearly shew that by Babylon is meant Popery Besides neither any of the Fathers nor of those imaginary Protestants before Luther did perceiue this sense otherwise some of them would haue obeyed Gods commandement and gone out of Popery But it were playne madnes to vrge an incredible thing as is that Protestants were heretofore in Popery to be belieued certainly for one mysticall obscure place VVho sayth S. Augustin without great impudency will goe about to expound for himselfe Epist 48. any thing spoken in Allegory vnlesse he haue manifest places by which the obscure may be lightned Let them bring therefore some euident place Morton part 2. l. 2. c. 5. wherein Babylon signifieth Popery Luther also sayth If in the new testament the signification of a figure be not cleare we must not rely vpon it because the diuell an excellent craftsman playeth with figures if he catch a soule which without certaine ground wresteth the Scripture to Allegories he vseth to cast him here and therelike a dye Bnd in cap. 3. Genes tom 6. fol. 52 An Allegory serueth nothing for proofe Kemnice also 1. part exam tit de epist Apost pag. 79 VVe say that a sentence is not to be builded vpon any obscure places of Scripture which cannot de proued out of other cleare places Peter Martyr in locis tom 2. tract de Missa An opinion is not to be founded in doubtfull words Sadeel ad Sophism Turrian loc 11. pag. 597 The most learned interpreters do teach that Anagogicall arguments must rely vpon cleare and expresse testimonies if they will breed sayth And Pareus lib. 4. de Iustificat cap. 15. pag. 1120 Testimony for a false opinion is in vaine sought out of an Allegoricall and most obscure place But as the Fathers haue noted it was euer the humour of heretiks to seeke some pretext of allegoricall and obscure places Of the Gnostiques thus writeth S. Irenaeus lib. 1. cap. 1 Heretikes seeke out obscure places VVhereas many parables and Allegories are recited which may be drawne into diuerse senses they craftely accommodating that which is ambigious vnto their deuise do lead into captiuity from the truth those which haue a weake fayth in Christ And S. Augustin lib. de Vnitat ca. 24. sayth to the Donatists Yee willingly abide in obscure matters that you may not be compelled to confesse cleare matters And of heretiks in generall thus speaketh Tertullian Praes c. 17. Diuers presumptions of necessity will not acknowledge those things by which they may be ouercome and relye vpon those which they haue falsely forged and haue taken out of vncertainetyes Againe De pud c. 16. This is the custome of froward men idiots and heretikes by occasion of some doubtfull passage to arme themselues against an army of the whole testament And Clement 7. Stromatum They seek out doubtfull speaches and turne them to vphold their opinions The like writeth Luther of Anabaptistes And others as hath byn now rehearsed Wherfore Protestants do follow the custome of Gnostikes Donatists Anabaptists froward idiots and heretikes whiles they fit the Allegory of Babylon to their turne whiles they willingly abide in obscure matters and make such account of the Apocalipse because there they haue leaue to feigne any thing whiles they rely vpon those things which they take out of vncertainties and by occasion of one ambiguous and doubtfull place are armed against an army of sentences of the Scripture which teach that neither Popery is Babylon nor Protestants the people of God Moreouer Donatists for the very like place Isaiae 52 Goe backe againe out of the midst of her lib. de vnic bapt c. 14. L 2. cont Parmen c. 28. l. 2. cōt Gaud. c. 9. would proue that they ought to go out of the Catholik Church of their tyme as witnesseth S. Augustin and Danaeus confesseth lib. 3. de Eccl. c. 9. who also in lib. 1. August cont Parmen hath these words The argument of the Donatists out of Isay the 52. was That we ought to goe backe and goe out of the midst of Babylon And the Anabaptists in Zuinglius tom 2. in Elencho fol. 21. Out of this selfe same place of the Apocalipse did gather that they ought to goe from Protestants Why then may wee not say with D. Whitaker Cont. 2. q. ◠c. 23. Our aduersaries serue themselues of the same weapons whereof most wicked heretikes did and herein shew themselues to be nothing lesse then Catholikes Moreouer I say that if I list to expound Scriptures at my pleasure I might say and more probably too then Protestants that by the foresayd words God commandeth Protestants to goe out of Protestancy For Protestancy may well be called Babylon because it is a Masse and confusion of opposite heresies where almost euery one hath a fayth of his owne and speaketh a peculiar language nor vnderstandeth the tongue or doctrine of another And Protestants may be called the people of God in that they are baptised and therein dedicated to his seruice and pretend the fayth of Christ as did Israel euen after it had foresaken the Synagogue De prouid art 22. And as Caluin sayth that God calleth euen the disobedient his seruants as Nabuchodonozor in Hieremy and as God hath both good and faythfull seruants and naughty and vnfaythfull so hath he good naughty people 3. Secondly I answere that the argument which can be framed out of this place to proue that which the Protestants write of their churches being in Popery before Luther arose to wit Goe you my people out of Babylon Therefore before Luthers tyme the church was in Popery and so secret as for many ages she was not seene either of her own or of others is a meere Sophisme First because
were certaine that D. Martin Luther were fallen into so foule and impious errours we first of all would not only yield him vp to the law but also would punish him and cast him out And in their Epistle to Pope Leo 10. ibid. fol. 206. Most holy Faoher we deuout and obedient children of your Holynes do most humbly earnestly beseech c. And below Neither would we euer seeme such as would pertinaciously hold any opinion contrary to the Catholike doctrine ready at all tymes to obey yours and the holy Churches behests in Christ And in another letter to Fredericke the Elector fol. 227. Aboue all thinges we exceedingly like that your highnesse simply and purely honoureth the holy Church and the Pope Neither will we euer be of any other mind VVe preferre nothing before the iudgment of the Roman Church And not only the Vniuersity but the people of VVittemberg were also Catholiks as Luther declareth in these wordes to Fredericke Elector fol. 330. It cannot be denyed that the Reformation of doctrine and religion in this Church of VVittemberg began by me 3. Fredericke also the Elector Frederike Elector first Catholke and Luthers chief Patron was a Papist For thus himselfe writeth to Cardinall Raphael tom 1. Lutheri fol. 228. Your kindnes God willing shall neuer see that I haue any other mind or will then to shew my selfe obedient and officious vnto the Catholike Church And his Counsailers tom 2. fol. 116. professe that he is an obedient sonne of the Holy Catholike Church And likewise tom 1. fol. 101. Fredericke the Elector aboue all loueth the Catholike and Apostolike truth Besides as Luther writeth tom 7. sermone de simulacris he put siluer statuaes in the Church thinking thereby to merit at Gods hands And tom 2. lib. de abroganda Missa fol. 268. He deceaued by Papists did greatly increase and adorne the house of All Saints He founded also a Colledge of Canons where he kept Masse vntill the end of the yeare 1524. as Chytreus testifieth lib. 11. histor Saxon. and Luther intimateth in formula Missae tom 2. fol 387. saying Be not you or any other afraid that in our VVittemberg that sacrilegious Tophee remayneth as yet which is the wicked and lost mony of the Princes of Saxony I meane the temple of All Saints 4. Pomeranus Bugenlage the Pomeran and first Protestant of VVittembrge had beene before a Papist For as Scultet concione saecul pag 15. reporteth when he first read Luthers booke de captiu he sayd Since the beginning of the world the Sunne neuer beheld a greater heretike then Luther Of Osiander Osiander thus writteth Danaeus respons ad Leonicum pag. 1518. He was a most wicked Frāciscan Erier His proper name was Hosen that is hose or hosier but of hosier he would be called Hosion that is a holy man 5. The same also we manifest of the Captains of the Sacramentaryes among whom Zuinglius Zuinglius writeth thus of himselfe epist ad Fratres tom 1. fol. 341. I will not deny that in tymes past I receaued guists of the Pope For then I thought it lawfull to vse the Popes liberality when I thought it a pious and godly matter to defend to my strength his Religion and fayth And Luther lib. de Coena writeth that Zuinglius was become seauen tymes worse then when he maintayned Popish religion Likewise Oecolampadius Oecolampadius Zuinglius his cheifest partener thus witnesseth of himselfe respons poster ad Porkey merum pag. 108. I entred into a Monastery being of a good age and a man Doctor and with mature aduise To which Hospin addeth part 2. hist fol. 35. He entred two yeures before into the Monastery of our Sauiour neere to Auspurge and there became a Monke fearing some danger of the common wealth by Luthers writings Pelicanus And ibidem fol. 42. he sayth that Pellican was a Franciscan And fol. 213. that Bucer Bucer became a Dominican in his childhood of whome also and Peter Martyr D. Andrewes Respons ad Apol Bellar. sayth They left their monkish life 6. Of Caluin Caluin thus testifyeth himself lib de scandalis pag. 100. Vnder the Popes tyranny I was free to marry since God deliuered me from thence c. And respons ad Sadolet pag. 122. If I would haue prouided for my matters I should neuer haue left your faction In his Testament God deliuered we from the deep darknes of Idolatry wherein I was drowned And Pareus lib. 2. de amiss grat cap. 1. VVhence were Luther and Caluin but of Papists The same appeareth out of his life written by Beza where he sayth that he had a benefice in the Cathedral Church of Noyon and the cure of a Parish thereby and that he was first put in mind of Protestancy by Robert Oliuetan That Peter Martyr Peter Martyr was long tyme both Catholike and Canon regular Simler testifyeth in his life which also he affirmeth of Zanchius Zanchius saying that he was one of the 18. companiōs that forsaking Popery followed Peter Martyr who also in his preface de Natura Dei sayth that he was 35. yeares of age when he left Babylon 7. Concerning the Lutherans in generall Lutherās in general thus writeth Luther epist ad Erford fol. 500. In which errour of Antichrist we being all stifled enthralled wlth a grieuous and miserable slauery did serue the God and Prince of this world seruing the same in sinnes and all kind of impiety And tom 4. in cap. 43. Isaiae fol. 179. VVe are accounted heretikes of the Pope as who haue deuided our selues from that Church wherein we were baptized and instructed In cap. 4. Galat. tom 5. fol. 377. VVe old men were brought vp in that Popish fayth and haue so swallowed it that it hath entred the most inward sinewes of our harts And therefore we forget it with no lesse paynes then we learne the true sayth Ye heare how hardly the very first Protestants could become Protestants leaue to be Papists And in cap. 11. Genes tom 6. fol. 129. he thus boasteth VVe are holy Apostataes for we haue fallen from Antichrist and the Church of Satan Melancthon likewise in cap. 7. Math. tom 1. fol. 406. VVe were heeretofore subiect to the Popes kingdome Tom. 2. cont Suenefeld pag. 200. VVe departed from the Popes Churches Tom. 3. ad Art Bauar fol. 364. There was necessary cause that we should forsake the Papists And tom 4. in Act. VVormat pag. 403. VVe haue iust cause of departure from the Popish congregation and with good conscience we forsooke the consent of so many Nations Iames Andrewes cont Hosium pag. 332. The more aged doe gratefully acknowledge that they came from you that is lest you and your doctrine And Schuffelburg in Epist dedicat tom 8. Catal. haeret hath these wordes It is behoofull to haue before our eyes the causes whereon our consciences may in the stormes of tentations rely why in this our age Ancestours
renewer of Euangelicall truth and doctrine Bucer Resp ad Episc Abrincen pag. 613. writeth that God by Luther hath merueilously and happily restored the summe of the Ghospell in our age Restored the summ of the Ghospell Restored Religion D. Whitaker cont 2. quest 5. cap. 12. pag. 528 Luther only tooke vpon him to restore religion corrupted and to renew the ancient and true doctrine And ad Rat. 10. Campiani calleth him the Renewer of the old sayth or as the English Apology termeth him the promulgator of this doctrine D. Humphrey in Prolegomenis pag. 82. saith VVe reuerence Luther as a great renewer of Religion And what is it to be a renewer Restorer Setler of a thing corrupted especially if he restore the summe thereof as Bucer sayd that Luther restored the summe of Religion but to be an Author or maker of it according to the very substance thereof 5. Finally they plainly graunt that Luther was the first to whom Protestancy was reuealed that he layd the first foundation of Protestant Religion and that he was the captaine Luther first to whome Protestats was reuealed Author and Begetter therof Luther himselfe in sermone Quid sit homini Christiano praestandum tom 7. fol. 274. speaketh thus to Protestants I was the first whome God set in these lists I was also the first to whome God vouchsafed to reueale these thinges which are now preached vnto you Behould Christian Reader a new (a) Theod. l. 2. c. 18. Aetius surnamed Atheist who sayd that those thinges were now reuealed to him by God which hitherto he would haue to be hidden vnto all A new (b) Basil l. cont Eun. Eunomius who sayd that he had seund a new way to God and vnheard of which none before had perceaued A new (c) Vinc. c. 42. Nestorius who gloried that he first vnderstood the Scripture A new Cataphryge (d) Athan. de Synod who sayd VVe haue the first reuelation of vs beginneth the Christian sayth For of thee Luther began the Protestant fayth and thou wert the first to whom the God of this world as the Apostle speaketh vouchsafed to reueueale those thinges which haue beene preached to Protestants Praescrip cap. 34. To thee alone that I may vse Tertullians wordes hath truth been reuealed Forsooth thou hast found greater fauour and more plentifull grace at the Diuells hands Againe in exposit Papaselli tom 2. Laid the first foundation of Protestācy fol. 398. Luther hath these words VVhen I layd the first foundation of this cause as Bullinger Praefat. Comment in Ioan. writeth of Zuinglius saying VVhen Zuinglius layd the first foundation of Euangelicall doctrine Moreouer Luther tom 1. fol. 206. writeth thus to his most inward fellow Melancthon The citty is full of the noyse of my name An Herostratus and all men desire to see the man the Herostratus of so great a fire Ye see how in a letter to his most assured friend he confesseth himselfe to be the Herostratus that is the Author of that fire wherewith not the temple of Diana but the temple of God burneth Melancthon also acknowledged the like as it appeareth by these words of Luther in a letter to him tom 9. Wittemberg Germ. fol. 416. Thou writest Author leader that for my authorityes sake thou didst follow me as the author and leader or captaine in this matter Behould how Melancthon accounted Luther the Author And what suspicion is there that Melancthon should in this matter write otherwise to him then he thought Schusselburg tom 8. Catal. pag. 363. defineth true Lutherans or Protestants to be those who imbrace the doctrin of the Gospell amending Popish abuses of which amendement sayth he Luther was the Author And the same meane they who call Luther the Author of the Protestant reformation For they protest amendment or reformation is indeed as hath beene shewed before a substantiall mutation or change of religion and therefore the Authour of such an amendment or reformation is indeed the Author of a new Church and religion D. Sutcliue lib. 2. de Eccles cap. 3. pag. 237. writeth in this manner VVho were the first Authors of raysing the Church fallen downe Author as Cranmer and other our Bishops also Luther Zuinglius c. And cap. 7. pag. 328. The Princes who first followed the Authours of restoring religion Osiander in Sleidan fol. 22. sayd that Luther Melancthon had made a certaine diuinity which sauoured more the flesh then the spirit Maker Lobechius disput 1. pag. 26. calleth Luther the first deuiser of the Confession of Auspurg Deuiser And Melchior Neofanius Pastour of the Church of Brunswich in loc Kemnitij part 2. sayth How much doth all Duch-land owe to worthy Luther for his great deserts who was the Author of pure Religion Authour D. Couel also in his defens of Hooker art 19. pag. 130. plainely confesseth that some Protestants make Luther and Caluin Authours of the religion which they hold And M. Horne in his harbour maketh England speake in this manner Begetter I am thy Country England which brought forth blessed man Iohn VViclise who begot Hus who begot Luther who begot truth And heereupon it ariseth that as Rescius in his Ministromachia p. 15. reporteth the Lutherans call Islebium where Luther was borne their new Bethleem A new Bethleem Forsooth because there was borne their new Messias the begetter Author and founder of their religion Mark now Reader how Luther by his owne and other Protestants confession was the first to whome Protestant doctrine was reuealed layd the first foundation of the Protestant cause was the Authour of the Protestant amendment or reformation was the deuiser of the first Protestant Confession was the Herostratus of the Protestant fire finally was the leader maker begetter and Authour of the Protestant Church and Religion Which is in plaine termes the very same which in all this booke I endeauour to proue Iustly therefore may Protestants sing to Luther as Lucretius did to his Epicure the Author beginner of Epicurisme Lib. 3. Those also of Basse were not ashamed in the Epitaph of his tombe to call Oecolampadius the first author of Euangelicall doctrine in that citty as report Hospin and Lauather in their Hostories an 1531. and Iunius lib. 4. de Eccles cap. 8. Neither was it peculiar to Luther to spread deuises vnder the name of religiō For thus writeth Iezler de bello Euchar. fol. 26. of Ministers Matters deuised of some few we thrust vpon the whole world And King Henry 8. when he began to encline to Protestancie set forth articles with this title Articles deuised of his Maiesty 6. And from this euidēce acknowledgement that Luther was the Author of Protestant religion it proceedeth First that Luther oftentimes calleth it his doctrine his gospell his word his cause his part For so he speaketh tom 1. fol. 138. tom 2. fol. 23. Protestancy is Luthers doctrine 29.
also in that name it cannot be sayd that they are called so in disgrace or contemp Fourthly it appeareth to be false that D. Morton lib. cit and D. Sutliue lib. de Eccles cap. 2. say It is rather to be attributed to a lye then to Luthers desert that Protestants call themselues Lutherans For as we see Luther himselfe called them so and therin they follow his example Neither skilleth it that Luther did once dislike this name because he did oftentimes vse it it was vsuall to Luther to allow and disallow the same thing Fiftly we see it to be false which D. Whitaker writeth cont 2 quest 5. cap. 2 pag. 494 None of vs euer called himselfe a Lutheran we acknowledge not these names nor are we delighted with them This name our aduersaries haue fastened vpon vs only vpon malice and enuie Neither are we called Lutherans but of the Papists False also is that which D. Fulke sayth de Success pag. 188. that they acknowledge no other name proper to their religion but the name of Christians and Catholiques These I say are false for Luther whome D. Whitaker accounteth his father and the Lutherans whome he termeth his brethren in Christ doe call themselues so and are well pleased with that name Besides they are so termed of the Sacramentaries and common people and therfore not of Papists only nor vpon malice and enuie but as Grauer sayd truly for distinction sake and that most iustly For as S. Athanase sayth VVho deriue the origen of their saith from other then Christ iustly carry the surnames of their Authors But Protestants as we haue shewed confesse that they deriue the origen of their faith from Luther Therfore iustly they beare his name 8. Out of all which hath bin rehearsed in this chapter I thus frame my ninth demonstration of this Matter If Luther and many other famous Protestants sometimes indeed some times in plaine words do confesse that Luther was the Author of their Church and religion he ought to be so taken and esteemed But they do soe confesse Ergo. The Minor is euident by all that is sayd in this Chapter And the Maior by what we sayd in the Preface For so many and such principall Protestants knew well the origen of their religion and willingly would not lye to the disgrace and ouerthrow therof That Protestants cannot proue their Church to haue bin before Luthers time by any probable argument or sufficent testimonie CHAP. XV. THE tenth and last demonstration for to proue that Luther was the first Author of the Protestants Church and religioÌ„ I will take from hence that albeit Protestants doe sometimes boldly affirme their Church and religioÌ„ to haue bin before Luthers time Yet they can neuer proue it by any reasonable argument or sufficent testimony Which thing alone would suffice to shew that as I sayd before it is a fable vainely feigned falsely affirmed and fondly beleiued It hath bin alwayes the fashion of heretiques boldly to auouch any thing but few things to proue euen in shew This S. Augustin doth often obserue in the Manichees and Donatists and some of his sayings we haue alleadged before Of Eunomius S. (a) Lib. 2. cont Eunom Basil noteth the same and S. (b) Serm. 6. in psal 118. Ambrose of all heretikes saying Heretiques are wolues they can howle but proue nothing And this doe Protestants confesse For thus D. Whitaker cont 2 quest 5. cap 18 Heretikes are wont to boast and promise truth In Diatrib but not to proue it Of Luther thus writeth Zuinglius tom 2. fol. 473. and 509 One argument he hath in all these matters He sayd it And fol. 447 Luther relyeth only vpon his â—oyes and deuises Fol. 395 Thou puttest forth whatsoeuer the motion of thy affections do appoint and when a reason of thy saying is exacted of thee thou standest naked vnarmed And of the Lutherans thus writeth Erasmus They say it and for that alone they will be belieued Of the Sacramentaryes in like manner Luther writeth in defens verb. Coenae tom 7. fol. 384. One word not easily ouerturneth all these thinges for if you deny them then as butter melteth in the sun so they quaile And the same is euident to all that read the bookes either of Lutherans or Sacramentaryes In the meane tyme they cry to vs that that Pythagoricall word He sayd it hath no other place but in (c) VVhit lib. 2. de script cap. 10. sect 5. Bullenger in comp l. 1. c. 3. Christ and the Scripture that in other it is the proper argument of (d) Vorstius Antibel p. 468. fooles that to affirme any thing beside scripture is to (e) Powel l. 1. de Antic c. 19. trifle that til we proue our affirmatiue they will stand in their (f) Luth. tom 2. fol. 437. negatiue and exact (g) Vorstius l. cit Fulke de success p. 74. demonstrations that is either expresse testimonies of scripture or forcible reason deduced from thence Now we say the same to them They affirme their Church to haue bin before Luthers time We deny it vntil they proue it Neither let them affirme it only which is the proofe of fooles wilfull men but if they cannot bring demonstrations therof at least let them produce some credible testimonie or some effectuall reason and argument Otherwise their beliefe in this matter Scorp c. 11. is as sayth Tertullian a peruerse beliefe which will not belieue thinges proued and belieueth thinges which cannot be proued 2. That in this matter they be destitute of all credible testimonie appeareth sufficently by what hath heretofore bin rehearsed of their owne confessions and now we will shew that they want also all probable reason or argument For all their arguments herein be reduced to this one Our doctrine is the doctrine of Christ Therfore our Church was alwayes since Christ For thus agreeth D. Whitaker cont 2. q. 5. c. 3. p. 498 I vse this argument VVhat Church soeuer keepeth the doctrine preaching of the Apostls she is the Apostolical Church But our Church doth so Therefore c. Of the Maior sayth he no controuersy can be made And cap. 5. p. 505 It was our Church which was in the tyme of the Apostles and afterward vnto the Apostasie But how doe we proue this By this reason that our Church keepeth the same faith and doctrine which the Church in the Apostles time and afterward kept And cont Dureum sect 1 If thou holdest Christs doctrine thou art a Catholike And sect 2 It must needs be the true Church of Christ which keepeth conserueth Christs doctrine deliuered in his word Dancus cont 3. pag. 388. VVith vs is the true Church of God because we restore the true doctrine of Christ Lubbertus lib. 5 de Eccles cap. 1 If the doctrine which our Church professeth be the same which Christ deliuered then our Church is that which Christ instituted D. Fulke lib. de Success pag. 27 Seeing we are
4. quest 5. cap. 3. pag. 682. writeth that those feigned Protestants Perhaps vsed Popish ceremonies for customes sake And pag. 689 Antichrist deceiued the elect and seduced them The very elect erred And Cont. 2. quest 3. cap. 3. pag. 474 In Popery there were many Protestants who communicated with Papists Gerlachius tom 2. disp 22 They were driuen into the common opinions with an vniuersall and fatall ouerflow of superstitions And Casaubon epist ad Peron pag. 10. writeth that the godly communicated with Babylon D. Feild lib. 3. de Eccles cap. 13 The authors of those Popish errours and those that were free from them were of the same Communion D. White in his way pag. 171 The children of God abode in the communion of the Roman Church And in the defence cap. 44. pag. 394 VVe do not hold a definite number of persons distinct from the members of the Church of Rome and liuing apart in another society by themselues in secret as it were the 7. sleepers lying hid in a mountaine but we affirme this company liued in the middest of the Church of Rome it selfe and were the visible Prosessors therof This also is that which Caluin would when 4. Institut cap. 2. § 12. he sayth that his Churches in Popery were prophaned with sacrilegious impiety corrupted and almost killed with pernicious doctrines in which lay halfe buryed the ghospell ouerwhelmed godlines banished and all things so out of order as there seemed rather the face of Babylon then of the citty of God And vpon the 23. of the Acts VVe complaine that the Church was corrupted of them Papists the temple of God prophaned Li. 2. cont Cresc c. 17. that it differed litle from a swinescot See sayth S. Augustine to what a precipic◠the difficulty to find where to get out hath brought these men They sayd their Church was in Popery and afterward found not how to creep out but by this most steep craggy precipice For what steeper precipice what greater absurdity can there be then to say that the church of God which the Protestants will haue theirs to be for many ages denyed her fayth professed infidelity forsook Christ worshipped Antichrist or to vse their owne words Did vse very Babylonicall and Antichristian rites was corrupted with pernicious doctrine prophaned with sacrilegious impiety Epist 40. Epist 27. and out of which godlines was banished God forbid sayth S. Cyprian that a company of fallen persons should be called the Church Againe God forbid his mercy and inuincible power neuer permit Epist 1. that a company of fallen persons be called the Church And Beza himselfe The Church is a community of Saints not a company of excommunicated or sacrilegious persons And shall we think that before Luther arose the Church of God for many ages was nothing else but a company of fallen sacrilegious hypocrites denyers of Christ and worshippers of Antichrist Is such a company the holy Church Is the Communion of such the Communion of Saints which we belieue in our Creed Is such a society the spouse and mysticall body of Christ the wife of the lambe the Kingdom of God Surely a fit Church for protestants and a fit company to which the forsakers of the Catholike Church may adioyne themselues and most worthy to be eschewed detested of all that loue Christs or their owne honour For who is he either pious or well in his wits who will make himselfe of that company which for many ages consisted all of lapsed Hypocrites denyers of Christ and worshippers of Antichrist The whole Scriptures and Fathers say that the spouse of Christ is honest and chast and cannot be deflowed But this protestant harlot did for many ages prostitute her selfe to Antichrist 10. Moreouer this kind of company which thus communicated with Antichrist and professed his doctrine could not be the visible Protestant Church Conf. Anglic art 19 For her they define to be a company which professeth Christs true doctrine and rightly vseth his Sacraments But this foresayd company as themselues write Durst not prosesse their opinion had no Ministery did obserue Babylonicall and heathenish rites Nor were they their inuisible Church which alone they will haue to be the true Catholike and proper Church because she according to all their opinions is the company of Saints elect only The Confession of Auspurg art 7 The Church properly so called is the congregation of Saints who truly belieue and obey Christ. And D. Whitaker cont 2. quest 1. cap. 3 Thus we define the Catholike Church It is a company of holy men whome God hath chosen in Christ to euerlasting life This definition sayth he excludeth all hypocrites But those who worshipped Antichrist were no Saints obeyed not Christ were hypocrites Therefore they were no Catholike or true church Againe it is the common doctrine of Protestants that naughty great sinners are no mē ers of the true church For thus the Confession of the Low-countries art 29 Hypocrites belong not properly to the Church Caluin 4. Ill mē not the true church by Protestā◠Institut cap. 1. § 7 Into that Church which is indeed before God none are admitted but such as both by grace of adoption are the sonnes of God and by sanctification of the spirit true members of Christ Peter Martyr in his places tit de Eccles col 1368 VVe affirme that such wicked men are not indeed before God members of the Church Arctius in locis part 3. fol. 50 The Church properly so called consisteth only of the true members of Christ Bucer lib. de vi vsu Ministerij pag. 558 The true Church consisteth only of those that are borne a new D. Whitaker cap. 3. cit VVe all belieue that Catholike Church which we professe in our Creed to consist of no euill or reprobate persons but only of the elect iust and holy And c. 7 VVe deny ill men to belong to the Church which is the body of Christ M. Perkins in his exposition of the Creed col 795 An ill man cannot be a member of the Church Adā Francis loc 11. de Eccl Ill men are only in name members of the Church And finally Musculus in locis tit de Eccl. pag. 299 Not so much as the name of the Church ought to be giuen to the wicked But they who were such as the Protestants before described were no Saints were not iust were not sanctified but ill wicked hypocrites if euer there were any therefore they could not be the true Catholike and proper Church before God Furthermore Protestants vse to teach that those who communicate with Papists do cut themselues from the true Church The French Confession art 28 VVe think all those who adioyne themselues to these Popish actions and communicate with them do separat themselues from the body of Christ Luther in cap. 13. Genes tom 6. fol. 163 VVho acknowledgeth the Pope for master he hath no part with Christ And in cap.